| READING HALLTHE DOORS OF WISDOM | 
|  | ||
| HISTORICAL MEMOIRS RESPECTING THE ENGLISH,IRISH, ANDSCOTTISH CATHOLICSFROM THE REFORMATION TO THE NINETEENTH CENTURYByCHARLES BUTLERI. General Remark, on the state of Learning and
          Religion, during the middle ages
   II. Preliminaries of the Reformation
           III. Henry the Eighth:  Commencement of the
          Reformation
             IV. He receives from, the Pope, the title of Defender
          of the Faith
             V. His Divorce from Queen Katharine 
           VI. Introduction to the history of the King's
          assumption of the title of Supreme Head of the Church of England
             VII. Henry the Eighth assumes the title of Supreme Head of the Church of
          England
             VIII. Criminal Prosecutions
           IX. Monastic Institutions
           X. The Dissolution of Monasteries
           XI. Pope Paul the Third excommunicates Henry
          the Eighth
             XII. Ecclesiastical Regulations in his reign. The
          death of Henry the Eighth
             XIII. Edward the Sixth
           XIV. Principal Ecclesiastical Occurrences in the reign
          of Queen Mary, 1553
             XV. Queen Elizabeth
           XVI. Queen Elizabeth declared head of the Church of
          England
             XVII. Principal Ecclesiastical Arrangements in the
          reign of Queen Elizabeth
             XVIII. Persecution of the Catholics
           XX. Alleged Plots of the Catholics against Queen
          Elizabeth
             XXI. Protestation of Allegiance presented to the Queen
          by Thirteen Priests.
             XXII. Two Briefs of Clement the eighth.
           XXIII. James the first, his Dispositions towards the
          English Catholics at the time of his Accession to the throne.
             XXIV. The Gunpowder Conspiracy
           XXV. The Oath of Allegiance framed by James the first:
           XXVI. The Controversy respecting the lawfulness of the
          Oath
             XXVII. The examination of Mr. Blackwell, the
          Archpriest, before his Majesty's Ecclesiastical Commissioners.
             XXVIII. Ulterior Occurrences respecting the
          Protestation of Allegiance
             XXIX. The Puritans
           I.
               SOME GENERAL REMARKS ON THE STATE OF LEARNING, AND
          RELIGION, DURING THE MIDDLE AGES.
               
           THAT some ignorance and superstition existed, in every part of Christian
          Europe, when the reformation began, must be admitted. But there is more ground,
          than is usually supposed, for believing: That neither ignorance, nor
          superstition, prevailed in it at any time, to the extent, which has been
          generally imagined; And that a much earlier period, than is usually assigned,
          ought to be affixed to the revival of learning.
               IF any person were required to mention the time, in which, during the
          middle ages, the arts, and sciences, were at their lowest ebb in Europe, he
          would, probably, fix on the period, which elapsed between the death of
          Charlemagne, and the accession of the Capetian dynasty. Now, an excellent
          dissertation by the abbé le Boeuf, on
          the state of the sciences in the Gauls, from the death of Charlemagne, till the
          reign of Robert king of France, seems to establish, by very strong proofs,
          that, during the whole of this period, both sacred, and profane literature, the
          civil and canon law, and the sciences of arithmetic, astronomy, geography,
          music and medicine, were extensively cultivated.
   It is true, that many instances of gross and risible ignorance may be
          produced: but, at a time, when there was so little intercourse, either between
          countries, or individuals, it would easily happen, that learning might exist,
          where ignorance was not distant. Even, in the present state of society, when
          roads and posts have rendered every kind of intercourse so easy, a single
          family, cultivating, in a provincial town, the elegant arts, with distinction,
          will make it a seat of polite literature; and give its inhabitants a general
          taste for learning, which no neighboring place will possess. How much more
          frequently, must something of this nature have taken place, when communication
          of every kind was so difficult! In such times, it might often happen, that the
          arts would abound in one monastery, or in one town; and be altogether neglected
          in the adjacent. This seems to show satisfactorily, that, when we peruse the
          histories of the times, to which we are alluding, we should not hastily
          conclude, from particular instances of ignorance in some places, that a
          considerable portion of learning did not exist, in others.
               Another argument against such a conclusion may, perhaps, be drawn from
          the state of architecture, and its ornamental appendages, throughout this
          period. No intellectual eye can behold our ancient cathedrals, without being
          struck with the sublime science and learned labor, which their construction
          must have required. Our ablest architects confess their ignorance of the means,
          by which several of their elevated parts were raised, or continue to be
          supported. To these, we must add the works of gold, silver and bronze, with
          which, in a less or greater degree, all of them abounded. When we survey these
          splendid exertions of art and science; and then consider the share of knowledge
          which they presuppose and imply, it is impossible to deny to the ages, which
          produced them, a high degree of cultivation; and, when we consider their
          number, it is equally impossible to imagine, that the knowledge, which raised
          or ornamented them, was not extensively disseminated.
               The history of the English church, during this period, may be divided
          into three eras;—the first, from the introduction of Christianity, till the
          invasion of the Danes;—the second, from that invasion, till the Norman
          conquest;—the third, from the Norman conquest, till the reformation.
               1. Except in the accounts, which have been given of the lives, and
          manners, of the first Christians, the religion of the gospel has never appeared
          more amiable, than in the account of the early Saxon era of Christianity. “St.
          Augustine, and his companions”, says Mr. Fletcher, “in his sermon on the
          holiness of the catholic church, preached, and acted, as once did the first
          envoys of Jesus Christ. They gained proselytes by the eloquence of truth,
          assisted by the eloquence of meekness, humility, and piety, verifying, in the
          whole series of conduct, that pleasing sentence of the prophet, How beautiful
          on the hills are the footsteps of those who bring glad tidings! Neither were
          the exertions of their charity, unattended by the approbation of heaven.
   Not only contemporary historians attest, but several protestant writers
          allow, that God rewarded, them with the gift of miracles”. “Their kings”,
          says the martyrologist Fox, “considered the honest conversation of
          their lives, and was moved by the miracles wrought, through God's hand, by
          them”.
   After noticing the difficulties, which St. Augustine, and his companions
          encountered, Fox observes, that “Notwithstanding their seeming impossibilities,
          they were followed with surprising success. The sanctity of their lives, and
          the force of their miracles, broke through the difficulties of the enterprise.
          The fruits, and effects, of their mission were striking. A people, hitherto
          savage, barbarous, and immoral, was changed into a nation, mild, benevolent,
          humane, and holy”. “Everything”, says Collier, “brightened as if nature had
          been melted down, and recoined”. That the preacher, and the flock, deserved
          this character, most readers will allow, who have perused, The Antiquities
          of the Anglo-Saxon church, by the reverend John Lingard, in one volume
          8vo.
   2. Such was the happy state of religion, and of manners, at the invasion
          of the Danes. Those ferocious invaders spread devastation over England, and
          laid waste almost its whole territory. A necessary consequence of this
          calamity, was, that the pastor, and the flock, were often separated and that,
          if they did meet again, it generally was not until after a considerable lapse
          of time. Meanwhile, every form of instruction, either civil, or religious, was
          interrupted; and the interruption, naturally, gave rise to error, and
          superstition.
               3. The same scenes must have been renewed, during the convulsions, which
          followed the Norman conquest; particularly during the period between the death
          of the conqueror, and the accession of the first Henry; and in the long years
          of havoc, consumed in the contests between the houses of York and Lancaster.
          That, in these times, some superstition should prevail, is not surprising. But,
          it bore no proportion, to the true spirit of religion, with which the nation
          still continued to abound. What gospel truth did not the ministers of the
          church then inculcate?—What disorder did they not then condemn?—What crime did
          they not then reprobate?—What excess did they not then censure?—What passion
          did they not then endeavor to restrain? They taught every virtue; they
          encouraged every perfection. In no age, has love of God or charity for man,
          been more warmly recommended. But, did no superstition, then, exist? Unhappily
          it did.—But surely, where there was so much instruction, superstition could not
          predominate.
               The reflections, which have been suggested, may, perhaps, incline the
          reader to think, that, in the times, of which we are speaking, there was less
          ignorance, and superstition, than is generally represented. It may be added,
          that there are grounds to suspect, that the dispersion of these was earlier;
          and that sound learning, and science, began to revive in Europe, sooner than is
          generally imagined.
               We shall shortly state some facts, which may be thought to prove this
          assertion, as applied to the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth centuries,
          particularly in respect to the state of literature in England, during these
          periods.
               1. So early as the eleventh century, the arts and sciences flourished,
          under the protection of the Mahometan princes of Persia, Baghdad, Africa, and
          Spain. In all these countries, the studies of medicine, astronomy, and
          dialectics, were cultivated with success, and the works of Aristotle, and of
          some other authors, were translated from the Grecian language, into the
          Arabic. Something, too, of learning, and science, remained at
          Constantinople, and in the adjacent provinces. By degrees, they attracted
          the attention, first of the Italians, and afterwards of the northern states of
          Europe, and many inquisitive spirits, in quest of learning, travelled from them
          to the Greeks of the eastern empire; or to the Arabians in Baghdad, Spain, or
          Africa, and returned, with considerable literary spoil. Of these, Gerbert, who afterwards became Pope, under the name
          of Silvester the Second, deserves particular mention. A thirst
          of knowledge had led him to Cordova. In that celebrated seat of Moorish
          literature, he acquired an extensive knowledge of mathematics, and
          astronomy. On his return to France, he attracted the notice of Adalberon, archbishop of Rheims; and, under his auspices,
          opened a school in that city. Hugh Capet, and several of the principal nobility
          of France, sent their children to it, for education. “France”, says M. de St.
          Marc, “owes to him her taste for true literature. He was not satisfied, with
          advancing it by his public lectures, and occasional publications. By an
          extensive epistolary correspondence, he communicated his discoveries to many,
          both in France, and in other states; and strove to kindle in them his own
          literary ardor. At a great expense, he collected a large library of ancient,
          and modern, books; caused numerous copies of them to be made, and distributed
          them wherever he thought they might be useful. It is probable, that he first
          introduced into Europe the Arabic system of notation,—perhaps the most useful
          of modern discoveries, in science. It is observable, that in the preceding
          century, Campanus, a mathematician of Lombardy,
          had translated into Latin the elements and data of Euclid: the former was
          printed at Venice in 1482, the latter at Basle in 1546.
   2. The twelfth century, presents a visible increase of literary ardor.
          Mr. Berington, in his learned, and
          interesting History of Abeillard and Heloisa, speaking of these times, observes, that “The
          schools, as we know, from the histories of the age, were not only filled with
          students, as at present; but, men in years, persons of distinction, fathers of
          families, and ministers of state, after the toils of the day were over, crowded
          to them, as to a theatre of amusement”. The same writer adds, that, “when Abeillard taught, in the Convent of St. Denys, more
          than 3,000 scholars, are said by some authors, to have attended his lectures.
          When he left this convent, and retired to the convent of Nogent in Champagne, the lovers of science pursued,
          and discovered him, and, before the end of the first year, exceeded six
          hundred. Situated in a forest, exposed to the inclement seasons, without a
          single convenience to smooth the rugged life, or without one amusement, except
          what literary pursuits, scientific conversation, and their own society could
          supply;—in Abeillard, they saw the divine Plato,
          in themselves, that illustrious group of disciples, which had given renown to
          the academic walks of Athens”. We may lament, that the instruction, given them,
          was not more elegant, more sublime, or more useful: But, the thirst of
          knowledge, the mental activity of the scholars, it is impossible to deny. Ignorant,
          it would be injustice to call them. “In the twelfth” century, “says Dom
          Rivet, “men of letters were almost infinitely multiplied; a prodigious number
          of writings on every subject, and sometimes of a very interesting nature,
          appeared”.
   3. In the thirteenth century the rays of science were brighter, and more
          generally diffused. The formation of the Italian republics raised, in every
          part of that ample territory, a spirit of mental energy, which equally
          discovered itself in commerce, and the polite arts. Many edifices, of the most
          exquisite gothic architecture, were raised. Cimabue, the father of the modern
          school of painting, adorned them with the efforts of his art; Brunelleschi
          revived, at Florence, the forms of ancient architecture; and Dante produced
          the Divina Comedia. In the
          Netherlands, the elegant arts equally flourished. No one, who has seen the long
          line of magnificent towns in Belgium, can have surveyed the many public
          edifices of exquisite and costly architecture, and the numberless works in
          marble, gold, silver, iron and bronze, which decorate them, —without
          admiration. Many of these may be traced to the period, of which we are
          speaking. In the same period, France discovered equal mental ardor. The church
          of Notre-Dame, at Paris, the facades of the churches, of Rheims, and
          Notre-Dame, at Rouen, and the cathedrals of Amiens and Strasbourg show, that in
          the architecture of the times, France did not yield the palm to Italy. The
          number of her schools, and the multitudes, by whom they were frequented, make
          it evident, that she possessed an equal taste for general
          literature. Libraries began now to be formed. The foundations of
          the Bibliothèque Royâle, at Paris, were laid at this time; and Robert,
          (called of Sorbonne, from a village of that name in the diocese of Rheims, in
          which he was born), founded the university of the Sorbonne;—collecting,
          moreover, for the use of its members, an extensive library. In 1289, it
          consisted of upwards of a thousand volumes—which were then valued, at
          3,812 livres, 10 sous, and 8 deniers—(about 3,0001, sterling,
          according to the present value of money.)
   The literary spirit of the times was increased by the discovery, in
          1137, of a complete copy of the Pandects of Justinian, at Amalfi. The
          wisdom, and the justice, of the laws, expressed in these, were immediately
          felt; and the study of them was pursued, with a kind of enthusiasm. They were
          introduced into several universities: Exercises were performed, lectures read,
          degrees conferred, in this, as in other branches of science: and most of the
          nations on the continent adopted the Pendects,
          if not as the basis, at least, as an important portion of their jurisprudence.
   4. If we compare the state of letters in England, with that of foreign
          countries, at this period, England will not suffer by the comparison. During a
          great part of this interval, the throne was tilled by Henry the second, the
          most powerful monarch in Europe. Beside England, and Ireland, he was master, in
          right of his father, of his mother, and of his wife, and by the annexation of
          Brittany to his other states, of more than a third part of the provinces, which
          then composed the French monarchy. He possessed great abilities; and inherited
          from his father, a taste for literature, and the arts. “When he could enjoy
          leisure”, says Mr. Hume, “he recreated himself, either in conversation, or in
          reading; and he cultivated his natural abilities by study, above any prince of
          his time”. Throughout his reign, England made great advances in learning, and
          in the polite arts; and, if we were required to name the golden age of the
          literature of the middle ages, we could not assign any era, better deserving
          this appellation than the reign of this monarch. It was distinguished by its
          improvements in architecture; particularly by an universal increase of
          dimension, the sharp pointed arch, resting on the slender column, and the leafy
          molding. These Mr. Miller mentions among the characteristics of the Norman
          style of architecture. He supposes it to have flourished, from the Norman conquest
          to the reign of John. At the close of his account of it, he says—“Let us not
          quit this topic, without paying a due tribute of admiration to the liberality,
          and magnificence, of those, whose mighty works we have been endeavoring to
          characterize. Almost all the cathedrals in England, and Wales; a prodigious
          number of splendid monasteries, and parish churches, in every part of the
          kingdom, were erected by them, in little more than one century”. Considering
          the concomitant learning, which architectural eminence presupposes, it is
          impossible, that this should have been a century of ignorance.
               One of the most valuable monuments of the literature of the middle
          ages,—the letters of St. Thomas of Canterbury, and of his correspondents,
          belongs to this reign. The writers express themselves with a conscious
          elevation of rank, and character, with sense, and with spirit, and discover an
          extensive knowledge of sacred, and profane, literature. Their frequent
          allusions to the classics, show their acquaintance with these precious remains
          of antiquity. It is surprising, that it did not lead them to a purer style.
               The same may be said of many of the historians of these times. Sir
          Henry Saville preferred William of Malmesbury to all other
          historians, with whom he was acquainted, both for judiciousness, and fidelity.
          Bishop Warburton speaks in terms, equally high, of Matthew Paris.
   But, the wonder of the thirteenth century is Roger Bacon. It is a
          disgrace to his countrymen, that neither a complete collection of his works;
          nor a full and able account of his life, and literary labors, have yet
          appeared. He first studied, at Oxford; thence, removed to Paris and took the
          degree of doctor in that university. “After his return to Oxford”, says
          Mr. Chalmers, in his General Biographical Dictionary, “he was considered, by
          the greatest men in that university, as one of the ablest, and most
          indefatigable inquirers after knowledge that the world ever produced, and,
          therefore, they not only showed him all due respect; but likewise, conceiving
          the greatest hopes from his improvements in the method of study, they generally
          contributed to his expenses; so that he was enabled to lay out, within the
          compass of two years, no less than 2,000 £. (an immense sum for those times),—
          in collecting curious authors; making trials of various kinds; and in the
          construction of different instruments, for the improvement of
          useful knowledge”. He was master of the Latin, Greek, and Hebrew
          languages; deeply versed in all branches of mathematics, in the sciences of
          optics, geography, astronomy, and chemistry. The composition and effects of
          gunpowder were probably discovered by him. He certainly made great discoveries
          in chemistry. He had enemies: but, he had many powerful friends, and he was
          patronized by every pope of his time. The patronage, which he received from his
          countrymen, has been mentioned. A nation, in which there was so much science on
          one side, and so much patronage of science on the other, could not have been
          generally unlearned. It must be added, that, while Roger Bacon was employed in
          the manner we have mentioned, John Holywood, or
          Johannes de Sacrobosco, as he is sometimes
          called,—(for whose birth Nithisdale, Yorkshire,
          Durham, and Dublin, contend),—was considerably extending the boundaries of science.
          He acquired from the Moors in Spain, and communicated both to England and
          France, the system of circulating decimals,—the uttermost limit of pure
          arithmetic.
   In fact, so far, at the time of which we are speaking, had the spirit of
          literary ardor proceeded, and so widely was it circulated, that, in every
          southern, and several northern states of Europe, there was an irresistible
          tendency to a new and better order of things. For a time, the religious
          controversies, which then began to disturb the world, rather retarded than
          accelerated, the march of science, and the general improvement of the human
          mind.
               II.
               THE PRELIMINARIES OF THE REFORMATION.
               
           The diffusion of learning, and the mental activity, which it occasioned,
          paved the way for the reformation. That there was much ignorance, and many
          superstitious practices, in the catholic churches; that there was much
          dissoluteness in the lower, and much luxury in the higher ranks, of the clergy,
          that the pretensions of the ecclesiastical body in general, and particularly
          the claims of the see of Rome, were exorbitant, every well-informed
          and candid catholic may allow. They are described in the strongest colors, by
          Bossuet, in the first pages of his Variations. They had never been unobserved
          by the wise or the good. The increase of information, and the new spirit of
          inquiry, which it produced, now made them every day, more and more felt, and
          the discussions, at the councils of Constance, and Basil, forcibly called the
          attention of the public to them.
   The chapter, perhaps the most interesting in his works, in which Mr.
          Gibbon gives an account of the Paulicians, shows, that there had long
          existed, in a numerous portion of Christians, an anxious wish to simplify both
          the religious creed, and the religious observances of the times; and several
          protestant writers have labored to prove, that they would have been satisfied
          with a moderate reform.
   A different opinion is, however, maintained by Mosheim. “Before the
          reformation”, to use his own words, “there lay concealed, in almost every part
          of Europe, particularly in Bohemia, Moravia, Switzerland and Germany, many
          persons, who adhered tenaciously to the doctrines, which the Waldenses, Wickliffites, and Hussites had maintained; some in a
          disguised, and others, in a more open and public manner: That the kingdom of
          Christ was an assembly of true, and real saints and ought, therefore, to be
          inaccessible to the wicked, and unrighteous; and also exempt from all those
          institutions, which human prudence suggests, to oppose the progress of
          iniquity, or to correct and reform transgressions”. From these principles they
          inferred, that, all things ought to be in common among the faithful, that,
          taking interest for the loan of money, tythes, and
          tribute, ought to be entirely abolished, that, in the kingdom of Christ, civil
          magistrates were absolutely useless; and that God still continued to reveal his
          will to chosen persons”.
   Some writers have gone farther; and have pretended, that, among the
          maintainers of these opinions, something of the Jacobinical doctrines
          of liberty and equality, is discoverable. It must, no doubt, be admitted, that
          the celebrated distich of the English Lollards,
   When Adam delv'd, and
          Eva span,
               Where was then the gentleman?
               has something of a Jacobinical sound.
               It may be added, that the principle was, not only avowed, but carried
          into practice, by the Jacquerie, in France. This, no one, who has read
          the Conjuration d'Etienne Marcel contre l’autorité royal par Monsieur Maudet, a very curious, and interesting
          work,—will be disposed to controvert.
   Whatever may have been the principles of the persons, to whom we have
          just alluded, it is at least certain, that they produced a considerable degree
          of ferment. “The minds of men”, says cardinal Julian, in a letter to Pope
          Eugenius the Fourth, “are big with expectation of what measures will be taken,
          and are ripe for something tragical. I see the axe is at the root: the
          tree begins to bend: and instead of propping it, whilst we may, we hasten its
          fall”. The whole of this letter, a copious extract from which is given by
          Bossuet, in the first pages of his Variations, is inserted in the works of Eneas Sylvius, afterwards pope, under the name of Pius the
          Second. It is a remarkable monument of political foresight, and deserves the
          perusal of the reader.
   
           III.
               HENRY THE EIGHTH.COMMENCEMENT OF THE REFORMATION.
               1517
               
           Whilst the general spirit of the public was in the state, we have
          described, a circumstance took place, which immediately led to the reformation.
          Pope Leo the tenth published a General Indulgence, and employed several persons
          to preach and distribute it, among the faithful. The charge of doing this, in
          the electorate of Saxony, he committed to Albert, archbishop
          of Mentz and Magdeburg. This prelate employed on the occasion, John
          Tetzel, a dominican friar,
          ignorant, and insolent; but possessing no small share of popular
          eloquence. The terms, in which he described the indulgences, and announced
          their effects, excited general disgust.
   The celebrated Martin Luther was, at this time, professor of theology,
          in the university of Wittenberg, on the Elbe. He had taken the degree of
          doctor; and possessed great reputation, and authority. In the most
          explicit, and bold language, he harangued, in the great church, both against
          the indulgences and against the manner, in which they were dispensed. In
          September, 1517, he published ninety-five propositions, expressing his
          sentiments respecting them. These were universally read and produced the
          greatest sensation. The notions, which they conveyed, and the consequences, to
          which they evidently led, alarmed the see of Rome. Some attempts
          were made to silence, and pacify Luther. Tetzel was condemned; and, soon
          afterwards, loaded with general detestation, died of grief and despair. Miltitz, a Saxon knight, a person of learning, prudence and
          address, was then employed by Leo the tenth to confer with Luther. The
          conferences seem to have been conducted in a manner, which promised an amicable
          settlement. But, before they came to a conclusion, Leo the tenth issued a
          bull, dated the 25th June, 1520. In this memorable document, he solemnly
          condemned forty-one propositions, extracted from the writings of Luther;
          ordered his writings to be burnt; and summoned him, under pain of
          excommunication, to retract his errors, within sixty days. The sixty days
          expired without any retractation; and it was generally understood, that
          the Pope was proceeding to issue a formal sentence of excommunication. To
          anticipate it, the reformer, on the 19th of December, 1520, caused a pile of
          wood to be erected, without the walls of the city of Wittenberg; and there, in
          the presence of an immense multitude of people, of all ranks and orders,
          committed to the flames, both the bull, which had been published against him
          and those parts of the decretals and canons, which particularly related to the
          Pope’s jurisdiction. By this proceeding, Luther formally withdrew himself from
          the communion of the see of Rome. On the 6th of the following month
          of January, the Pope issued a second bull; pronouncing Lutheran obstinate
          heretic; and excommunicating him. Some time afterwards, in the execution of the bull, he appointed Luther’s books to be
          burnt, at Rome. Luther by way of retaliation, assembled all the professors, and
          students, of the university of Wittenberg, caused a fire to be lighted, and
          cast the bull of excommunication into the flames.
   He proceeded to attack other doctrines, and practices of the church of
          Rome. Justification, and the efficacy of the sacraments, were the first objects
          of his hostility. “The justification of a sinner”, to use his own language,
          “was the principle and source, from which all his doctrines flowed”. So great,
          in his opinion, was the importance of this article of faith, that he thought
          himself warranted in asserting, that, “whilst the doctrine upon it was pure,
          there would be no reason to fear, either schism, or division; but that, if the
          true doctrine of justification were once altered, it would be impossible to
          oppose error or stop the progress of fanaticism”.
               In the Historical and literary account of the formularies,
          confessions of faith, or symbolic books, of the Roman-catholic, Greek, and
          principal Protestant churches, written by the author of these pages, the reader
          will find a very accurate statement, drawn up by father Scheffmaker, a Jesuit of Strasbourg, of the difference
          between the Roman-catholic, and the Lutheran churches, concerning this
          important article.
   With respect to the sacraments, the Catholic church believes them to be
          seven, baptism, confirmation, penance, the Eucharist, holy orders, extreme
          unction, and matrimony. Luther confined them to two, baptism, and the
          Eucharist. In opposition to the catholic doctrine of transubstantiation, he
          contended, that in the sacramental elements, the bread and wine, and the body
          and blood of Christ, existed together. When the language of the epistle of St.
          James, was opposed to his doctrine, on the subject of justification, he
          absolutely denied its authenticity.
               This short account of the principal religious tenets, in which the
          Lutheran differs from the Catholic church, was necessary; and will suffice, for
          the object of the present pages.
               
           IV.
               HENRY THE EIGHTH RECEIVES FROM THE POPE THE TITLE
          OF DEFENDER OF THE FAITH.
               1521.
               
           AT this time, the throne of England was filled by Henry the Eighth. He
          was zealously attached to the roman catholic faith; and the theological
          opinions of Luther no sooner found their way into his dominions, than they were
          marked by his indignation. He had been originally designed for the church; and,
          on that account, had received an early tincture of scholastic erudition. He
          particularly venerated the writings of St. Thomas of Aquinas. Most historians
          observe, that his dislike of Luther was much increased by the contemptuous
          terms, in which the reformer spoke of that voluminous father. The monarch had
          also a taste for classical learning; and was a warm admirer of pure Latinity.
          He loved the conversation of literary men. He was often the subject of their
          adulation; and to him, many of them dedicated their works. “Learning”, says
          Erasmus, “would triumph, if we had such a prince at home, as England has. The
          king is not unlearned; and has a sharp wit. He openly protects literature; and
          imposes silence upon brawlers”. It is not, therefore, to be wondered at,
          that the spirit of authorship should fall upon the monarch; or that he should
          choose, for his subject, a theological theme. Cardinal Wolsey, bishop Fisher,
          and others, are said to have assisted him, in the composition of this work. It
          was written in Latin, and entitled, Assertio septum Sacramentorum adversus Lutherum, which may be translated, The defence of the Seven Sacraments against Luther. It is
          particularly opposed to Luther’s treatise, De Captivitate Babylonica. It is dedicated to pope Leo the Tenth; and
          treats, under separate heads, of the Eucharist, penance, satisfaction,
          confirmation, matrimony, holy orders, and extreme unction. It is written with
          order, and perspicuity; and with such force of argument, that Mr. Collier says
          that “the king had the better of the controversy and was, generally speaking,
          the sounder divine; superior to his adversary in the vigour and propriety of his style, the force of his
          reasoning, and learning of his quotations”. He adds, that “his manner was not
          altogether unexceptionable and that he leant too much on his character; argued
          in his garter-robes; and wrote, as 'twere, with his scepter”. It is observable,
          that the terms, in which Henry expressed himself, respecting the supremacy of
          the pope, were stronger than sir Thomas More thought it prudent for him to use.
          “I moved the king's highness”, says sir Thomas, in his letter to Cromwell,
          “either to leave out that point; or else to touch it more slenderly; for
          doubt of some things, as might hap to fall in question, between his highness,
          and some pope; as between princes, and popes, diverse times, have done;
          whereunto his highness answered me, that he would, in no
          wise, minish in that matter”.
   His majesty sent, by Dr. Clarke, dean of Windsor, his ambassador at
          Rome, a copy of his work, sumptuously bound, to pope Leo the Tenth. At a solemn
          assembly of cardinals, the ambassador, after a set speech, delivered it into
          the hands of his holiness. The pope received it most graciously; expressed
          himself in high terms of praise, of the zeal, and learning, of the royal
          author; and caused the copy to be deposited, with great ceremony, in the
          Vatican. By a bull, dated the following October, he conferred on the king the
          title of Defender of the Faith; and “ordered all the faithful in Christ, in
          their verbal and written addresses to the monarch, to add, after the word
          king,* the words Defender of the Faith”. With this honor his majesty was
          extremely gratified.
               But, neither the arguments, nor the rank of his royal adversary, nor the
          title conferred upon him by the pope, dismayed Luther. He published a reply,
          replete with arrogance, and the foulest abuse. At a subsequent period, Luther
          apologized to the king, for the style of his letter. He seems, by his apology,
          to discover, that he had then some hopes of the monarch’s favoring the
          reformation. But he expresses himself, in severe language, concerning the pope,
          and cardinal Wolsey; and the reader will think, he was a bad politician, in
          those parts of his letter, in which he intimates, that his majesty was not the
          real author of his work. This, certainly, was touching the king in a very
          tender part.
               The king returned an answer. But it was not, in general, written in
          those terms, which were calculated to please Luther. Henry imputes the troubles
          of Germany to the reformer’s writings; and exhorts him to retire from the world;
          to quit his engagements with the nun, whom he had married; and to spend the
          remainder of his life, in discipline and penance. In reply to that part of
          Luther’s work, in which he intimates, that his majesty's work was written by
          others, the royal author says, “And although ye fayne yourselfe to thynke my booke not my owne, but,
          to my rebuke, (as it lyketh you to affyrme), put on by subtell sophistere; yet, it is well knowne for myne, and I, for myne,
          avouch it”. The style of Henry's answer provoked Luther exceedingly. He
          declared, he would throw away no more civilities upon him.
   It remains to observe, on the subject of this controversy, that, in
          1523, Fisher, bishop of Rochester, entered the lists, by a work against Luther,
          in titled “Assertionis Lutherae Confutatio”. Henry was extremely pleased with it; and by
          letters patent, conferred on the prelate, the exclusive right of printing it,
          during the course of three years.
   
           V.
               THE DIVORCE OF
          HENRY THE EIGHTH FROM QUEEN KATHARINE.
   1533
               The subject of these pages, neither requires, nor admits of, more, than
          a short mention of the transactions, which attended this interesting event,
          some observations on the lawfulness of the marriage of Henry the eighth with
          queen Katharine, some account of the sentence, pronounced by Clement the
          seventh, for its validity, and of the act of parliament, ratifying the
          divorce and establishing the marriage of Henry with Anne Boleyn.
   Marriage, with the widow of a deceased brother, is prohibited, in
          Leviticus XVIII. 6. The same prohibition is repeated, in chapter xx. 16;
          with a denunciation, that such marriage should be unfruitful. This denunciation
          imported, not that God would miraculously prevent the parents from having
          offspring; but, that the children should not be entitled to the rights
          of heirship: So that, in a civil sense, the parents would be childless.
          This was the general rule: Moses excepted from it, the case, where the deceased
          brother left no child, Deut. xxv. 9. Here the legislator not only permits, but
          commands, as a civil duty, the next brother to marry the widow.
   Henry was in this situation. On the 14th of November, 1501, Katharine,
          the daughter of Ferdinand, king of Spain, was married to prince Arthur, the
          eldest son of Henry the Seventh. The prince died, in the following April. Soon
          after his decease, it was agreed, by both parents, that Katharine should be
          espoused to prince Henry. Her previous marriage was a canonical impediment, as,
          under the Christian dispensation, marriages, within the degrees prohibited by
          Leviticus, were unlawful, and the exception of the case, where the
          deceased brother had died childless, was not admitted. The canonical impediment
          was, however, removed by a bull of dispensation from Julius the Second, dated
          the 26th of December, 1503. Soon after it was obtained, the contract was
          signed: but, for some reason or other, when prince Henry arrived at a
          sufficient age, it was annulled. Henry the Weventh died,
          on the 7th day of April, 1509. He was succeeded by his son, Henry the Eighth.
          The marriage between him and Katharine, was, with the full consent of both
          parties and the advice of the council of state, solemnized, on the third of the
          following June. The queen had several miscarriages, as also some children, who
          were born alive, but, died, almost immediately; and one daughter, Mary, who
          lived to inherit the crown. The king seems, for the first time, to have
          expressed scruples respecting the lawfulness of the marriage, about the year
          1527. The pope's commission, authorizing cardinal Wolsey, in conjunction with
          the archbishop of Canterbury, or any other bishop, to
          examine, juridically, the validity of the marriage and the dispensations,
          on which it was founded, is dated, the 13th of April, 1528. On the 15th of
          July, the following year, the pope annulled, by his bull, the power of the
          commissioners and evoked the cause to Rome. On the 23d of May, 1533, Cranmer,
          then archbishop of Canterbury, declared the marriage null. On the 14th day of
          the following November, Henry publicly married Anne Boleyn. One child,
          Elizabeth, afterwards queen of England, was the issue of this marriage. On
          the 23d of May, 1534, the pope pronounced the marriage between Henry and
          Katharine to be valid. On the 6th day of January, 1536, Katharine died.
   The circumstance of the lawfulness, according to the Christian
          dispensation, of the marriage between Henry and Katharine,—considering it as
          the abstract question of a marriage between a brother and his brother's
          widow,—was certainly attended with considerable difficulties. The unlawfulness
          of such a marriage, by the injunctions in the Levitical law, admitted
          of no doubt. But, were these injunctions of the Levitical law adopted
          into the Christian code? If they were,—then, besides being a rule of the
          Christian (economy, were they also a rule of the natural law? If so,—could they
          admit of dispensation? On each of these points, opinions were divided. It is
          certain, that doubts had been entertained of the lawfulness of the marriage,
          before Henry's scruples had provoked the discussion: this is evident from
          several circumstances: 1. Henry the Seventh caused prince Henry, as soon as he
          came of age, to enter a protest against it; 2. And, on his death-bed, charged
          the prince not to make the alliance. 3. At the council, held upon it, after the
          death of Henry the Weventh, some members,
          particularly Warham, the archbishop of
          Canterbury, declared, at first, against it. 4. When the espousal of the
          princess Mary, the daughter of Henry, with Charles the Fifth, was proposed to
          the states of Castile, they objected to it, the doubts, which were entertained
          of the validity of Henry's marriage with Katharine. 5. When the negotiations
          were opened with France, for betrothing the princess Mary to Francis the First,
          or the duke of Orleans, the bishop of Tarbe, the
          French ambassador, made the same objection. 6. And although the unlawful
          practices, which were used in order to prevail, both on communities and on
          individuals, to pronounce in favor of the invalidity of the marriage, detract
          greatly from their weight,—yet, it must be admitted, that several, who objected
          to it, were men of worth, and learning. The better opinion, however, appears to
          have been favorable to the marriage.
   The generality of those, who pronounced for its validity, grounded their
          opinion upon the supposition, that the marriage between prince Arthur and
          Katharine had not been consummated. At the hearing of the cause, evidence was
          adduced to prove the consummation. But the assertion of Katharine before the
          king, and the legates, at the hearing of the cause,—that her virgin honor was
          unstained, when the monarch received her to his bed; her solemn, and affecting,
          appeal to Henry himself for the truth of her declaration; and his not denying
          it,—added to her high character, and exemplary conduct, through life,—to which
          the monarch himself bore repeated testimony,—leave, in the writer's opinion, no
          doubt of the truth of her allegations.
               It has been mentioned, that, on the 15th July, 1529, Clement the
          seventh, who then filled the papal chair, evoked the cause of the divorce to
          Rome. At the, end of five years, the cause appeared to verge to a conclusion.
          The pope, at the earnest solicitation of Francis the first, then gave his
          solemn assurance, that, if Henry would send a proxy to Rome, and submit his
          cause to the holy see, he would appoint commissioners to meet at Cambray, and pronounce a final sentence. Bellay, bishop of
          Paris, was sent by Francis to the English monarch, to apprise him of this
          circumstance, and to exhort him to submission. The prelate reached London, in
          the beginning of December and about the beginning of the following February,
          arrived at Rome, with such an answer, as Francis had suggested.
   But the answer was verbal; and the pope required a written agreement, to
          the same purport, signed by Henry himself; promising that, on its receipt, the
          proceeding, which was required, should take place. Messengers were accordingly
          sent; and a day was appointed for their return. Everything then seemed to
          prognosticate an amicable conclusion. Rainié,
          the French agent at Rome, was persuaded, that Henry would gain his cause; and
          expressed himself to this effect, in a dispatch to the grand-master,
          Montmorency. But the courier, who carried the King’s written promise, was
          detained beyond the day appointed; and, in the meantime, such intelligence had
          been brought to Rome, as induced the pope to believe, that no courier was to be
          expected. Upon this, a consistory was assembled; and the pope pronounced
          sentence;—declaring, that the marriage of Henry with Katharine was valid; and
          that the former should incur excommunication, in case he should refuse to
          adhere to it.—This memorable sentence was pronounced, on the 23d of March,
          1534.
   From the letters of the bishops of Paris, and Mascou,
          cited by le Grand, it appears, that, immediately after the first intelligence
          of the sentence, those prelates waited upon his holiness, and remonstrated
          against it; that they found him much concerned at the step, which, he said, he
          had been obliged to take and that he assured them, that in opposition to the
          advice of many cardinals, he had suspended the signification of the sentence,
          until the ensuing Easter. It must be added, that, if the courier brought with
          him any written document from England, the contents of it were never known. On
          the other hand, if we take into consideration, that, during the whole of this
          stage of the business, the king persisted in his offensive measures; and even
          enacted several laws, destructive of papal authority, we shall find no reason
          to believe, that the pope, although he had conducted himself with ever so great
          moderation and temper, would have prevented a final rupture. It is probable, that,
          at this time, Henry considered the pope's decision, as a matter of great
          indifference.
               In a former part of these pages, it has been mentioned, that Cranmer
          pronounced the marriage of the king with Katharine, to have been invalid; and
          that, soon after the passing of this sentence, his marriage with Anne Boleyn
          was solemnized. By an act of the 25th of the monarch's reign, the archbishop’s
          sentence was ratified; and the marriage with Anne Boleyn, confirmed. The crown
          was limited to the issue of this marriage; and, in default of such issue, to
          the king’s right heirs. An oath was enjoined, in favor of this order of
          succession, under the penalty of imprisonment, during the king’s-pleasure. It
          is observable, that this act excluded the princess, Mary, from the crown; this
          seems to have been contrary to the monarch’s avowed intentions, when he first
          applied for the sentence of divorce.
               
           VI.
               INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF THE KING'S ASSUMPTION
          OF THE TITLE OF SUPREME HEAD OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND —GIVING A SHORT
          HISTORICAL MINUTE OF THE PAPAL ENCROACHMENTS ON THE SOVEREIGN, AND CHURCH OF
          ENGLAND; AND OF THE RESISTANCE TO THEM.
   We come now to consider the most important part of the reign of Henry;
          his assumption of the title of head of the church of England. To present the
          reader with a view of this interesting event, some account of the previous
          encroachments of the popes, on the rights of the sovereign, and church of
          England; and of the resistance of each, is necessary. An attempt will,
          therefore be made, in this chapter, to give a succinct statement of the
          success, and subsequent decline, of the pretensions of the popes to temporal
          power, of their occasional abuse of their spiritual power, of the resistance of
          the sovereigns of England to the former, and of the legislative acts of the
          parliament of England against the latter.
               The beginning of the 14th century, may be assigned, as the era of the
          highest elevation of the temporal power of the popes since, about this time,
          their territorial possessions had their largest extent; they had made their
          greatest progress in exempting the clergy from the civil power; and they
          experienced the slightest resistance, to their general claim of a divine right
          to dominion. Thus, at this period, they had attained their highest elevation.
          Its decline may be dated from the year 1309; when the policy of the French king
          prevailed on the pope to remove to Avignon. During seventy years, that city
          continued the metropolis of Christendom. This exasperated the Italians, to the
          highest degree: they lost their personal affection for the pope; called his
          residence at Avignon, the captivity of Babylon; and filled Europe with
          invectives against him.
               This was followed by an event, still more detrimental to the
          popes. Gregory the eleventh quitted Avignon, and established his residence
          at Rome. He died, in 1378. The Italian cardinals chose a pope; he assumed the
          name of Urban the sixth; and also fixed his seat at Rome. The French cardinals
          likewise chose a pope. He assumed the name of Clement the Seventh and fixed his
          seat at Avignon. Christendom was divided between the two popes; and the schism
          lasted, from 1378 to 1417: it then ended by the elevation of Martin the Fifth.
          Throughout the period of this schism, there were two, and sometimes three rival
          popes; dividing the Christian world by their quarrels, and scandalizing it by
          their mutual recriminations.
   But, nothing contributed so much to the decline of the temporal power of
          the popes, as the discussions, which took place at the councils of Constance,
          Basil, and Pisa and the writings of several men of learning, particularly of
          the Parisian school, who then began to discuss the papal pretensions to
          temporal power, with wisdom, temper and erudition.
               A rougher attack was made upon them by the Albigenses, Wickliffites, and Lollards; and by some other
          sectaries of the fourteenth and fifteenth, centuries. It must, however, be
          admitted, on the one hand, that these maintained some doctrines, irreconcilable
          with those of the gospel, and subversive of civil government;—so that it may be
          considered a matter of some surprise, that the protestant churches should be so
          anxious to prove their descent from them—and, on the other, that they brought
          charges against the temporal usurpations of some popes, and of some churchmen,
          to which their advocates could make no reply.
   The effect of these circumstances was, that the justice of the
          pretensions of the popes to temporal power, by divine right, became much
          suspected; the ancient canons were more attended to; and the limits of
          spiritual and temporal power were better understood.
               It is an article of the Roman-catholic faith, that the pope has, by
          divine right, 1st, a supremacy of rank; 2dly, a supremacy of jurisdiction, in
          the spiritual concerns of the Roman-catholic church; and, 3dly, the principal
          authority in defining articles of faith. In consequence of these prerogatives,
          the pope holds a rank, splendidly preeminent, over the highest dignitaries of
          the church; has a right to convene councils, and preside over them, by himself
          or his legates, and to confirm the elections of bishops. Every ecclesiastical
          cause may be brought to him, as the last resort, by appeal; he may promulgate
          definitions and formularies of faith to the universal church; and when the
          general body, or a great majority of her prelates, have assented to them,
          either by tacit acquiescence, or formal consent, all are bound to acquiesce in
          them: “Rome”, they say, “in such a case, has spoken, and the cause is
          determined”. To the pope, in the opinion of all Roman-catholics, belongs also a
          general superintendence of the concerns of the church; a right, when the canons
          provide no line of action, to direct the proceedings; and, in extraordinary
          cases, to act in opposition to the canons. In those spiritual concerns, in
          which, by strict right, his authority is not definitive, he is entitled to the
          highest respect and deference. Thus far, there is no difference of opinion
          among Roman-catholics; but here, they divaricate into the Transalpine
          and Cisalpine opinions.
   The great difference between the transalpine and cisalpine divines, on
          the power of the pope, formerly was, that the transalpine divines attributed to
          the pope a divine right to the exercise, indirect at least, of temporal power,
          for effecting a spiritual good; and, in consequence of it, held that the
          supreme power of every state was so far subject to the pope, that, when he
          deemed that the bad conduct of the sovereign rendered it essential to the good
          of the church, that he should reign no longer, the pope was authorized, by his
          divine commission, to deprive him of his sovereignty, and absolve his subjects
          from their obligation of allegiance; and that, even on ordinary occasions, the
          pope might enforce obedience to his spiritual legislation and jurisdiction, by
          civil penalties. On the other hand, the cisalpine divines affirmed, that the
          pope had no right either to interfere in temporal concerns, or to enforce
          obedience to his spiritual legislation or jurisdiction, by temporal power; and
          consequently had no right to deprive a sovereign of his sovereignty, to absolve
          his subjects from their allegiance, or to enforce his spiritual authority over
          either, by civil penalties. This difference of opinion exists now no longer,
          the transalpine divines having insensibly adopted, on this subject, the
          cisalpine opinions.
               But, though on this important point, both parties are at last agreed,
          they still differ on others.
               In spiritual concerns, the transalpine opinions ascribe to the pope a
          superiority, and controlling power over the whole church, should she oppose his
          decrees, and consequently over a general council, its representative; and the
          same superiority and controlling power, even in the ordinary course of
          business, over the canons of the universal church. They describe the pope, as the
          fountain of all ecclesiastical order, jurisdiction, and dignity. They assign to
          him, the power of judging all persons in spiritual concerns; of calling all
          spiritual causes to his cognizance; of constituting, suspending, and deposing
          bishops; of conferring all ecclesiastical dignitaries and benefices, in or out
          of his dominions, by paramount authority; of exempting individuals or
          communities from the jurisdiction of their prelates; of evoking to himself, or
          judges appointed by him, any cause actually pending in an ecclesiastical court;
          and of receiving, immediately, appeals from all sentences of ecclesiastical
          courts, though they be inferior courts, from which there is a regular appeal to
          an intermediate superior court. They farther ascribe to the pope, the
          extraordinary prerogative of personal infallibility, when he undertakes to
          issue a solemn decision on any point of faith.
               The cisalpines affirm, that in
          spirituals, the pope is subject, in doctrine and discipline, to the church, and
          to a general council representing her; that he is subject to the canons of the
          church, and cannot, except in an extreme case, dispense with them; that, even
          in such a case, his dispensation is subject to the judgment of the church; that
          the bishops derive their jurisdiction from God himself, immediately, and not
          derivatively through the pope; that he has no right to confer bishoprics, or
          other spiritual benefices of any kind, the patronage of which, by common right,
          prescription, concordat or any other general rule of the church, is vested in
          another. They admit that an appeal lies to the pope from the sentence of the
          metropolitan; but assert, that no appeal lies to the pope, and that he can
          evoke no cause to himself, during the intermediate process. They affirm, that a
          general council may, without, and even against the pope's consent, reform the
          church. They deny his personal infallibility, and hold, that he may be deposed
          by the church, or a general council, for heresy or schism: and they admit, that
          in an extreme case, where there is a great division of opinion, an appeal lies
          from the pope to a future general council.
               The popes had been reproachable, not merely for their unwarrantable
          pretensions to temporal power, and for the attempts, which they had made to
          establish it;—but, they had also been long blamed, by the wiser and more
          respectable part of the church, for their undue exercise, even of their
          spiritual power. They were particularly blamed for their incessant efforts, to
          extend the immunities of the clergy; to exempt the regulars from the
          constitutional jurisdiction of the hierarchy; for their pecuniary exactions,
          for their interference in ecclesiastical proceedings in the diocesan courts;
          for their nominations to ecclesiastical benefices in foreign states, contrary
          to common right; and for the supercilious demeanour,
          and expensive proceedings, of their legates. The writings of St. Bernard,
          full as he was of reverence towards the holy see, incontrovertibly show, how
          reprehensible he sometimes thought the conduct of its pontiffs, and how
          greatly, in his opinion, it stood in need of reformation. “The Roman church”,
          says Bossuet, “which had, for nine whole ages, by setting the example of an
          exact observance of ecclesiastical discipline, maintained it throughout the
          universe, to the utmost of her power, was not exempt from the general disorder;
          and, so early as the council of Vienne, a great prelate, commissioned by the
          pope to prepare matters to be there treated on, laid it down, for a ground
          work, to the whole assembly, that they ought to reform the church, in the head,
          and its members. The great schism made this saying current, not only among
          particular doctors, as Gerson, Peter d'Ailly,
          and other great men of those times, but even in councils; and nothing was more
          frequently repeated, in those of Pisa, and Constance”. At the council of Trent,
          it was loudly pronounced by the wise and holy Bartholomew de Martyribus, archbishop of Braga and several others of the
          highest dignitaries of the church. Thus, the conduct of the Roman see, had
          become the subject of general reprehension.
   It has often been asserted, that, in England, it had always been more
          reprehensible, than in any other country.
               The papal encroachments had frequently provoked the interference, both
          of the monarch, and of the legislature. Gregory the Seventh, by Hubert, his
          legate, had solicited Henry the Second to do homage to the apostolic see for
          the crown of England. “I will not do it”, was the monarch's answer; “I did not
          promise it myself; nor can I learn, that any one of my predecessors did it”.
          During the third expedition of Edward the First to Scotland, he received a
          letter from Boniface the Eighth, in which he declared, that Scotland was a fief
          of the holy see; and required Edward to desist from force, and pursue his claim
          in the court of Rome. To this extraordinary requisition, the king paid no
          regard. The papal message was, however, laid before the parliament, at Lincoln.
          “Having diligently read your letter”, say the barons, in answer to the pope,
          “it is, and by the grace of God shall ever be, our common and
          unanimous resolution, that with respect to the right of his kingdom of Scotland,
          or any other of his temporal rights, our aforesaid lord shall not plead before
          you; nor submit to any trial, or inquiry; nor send any messenger, or
          prolocutor, to your court, especially, as such proceedings would be to the
          manifest disherison of the rights of the
          crown of England, and the royal dignity; the evident subversion of the
          sovereignty of the kingdom; and to the prejudice of the liberties, customs, and
          laws, which we have inherited from our fathers; and to the observance, and defence, of which, we are bound by our oaths; and which we
          will continue to hold to the best of our power; and with the assistance of God,
          will defend with all our strength. Neither do we, nor will we, nor can we, nor
          ought we, to permit our lord the king, to do any of the things aforesaid,
          even were he ever so desirous to do them”. The pope wrote to the
          king, that “the emperor and king of France, had submitted to him”. “If both the
          emperor, and the French king should take the pope’s part”, replied Edward, “I am
          ready to give battle to them both in defence of the
          liberties of my crown”.
   In 1302, the bull of institution of William of Glastonbury committed to
          his charge, “the spiritualities and temporalities of the bishopric”. This was
          held an invasion of the rights of the crown. The bishop was immediately
          summoned before Edward the First, and his council; condemned, in a thousand
          marks, for having received the bull; and compelled to renounce publicly the
          obnoxious clause, and to declare, that he held his temporalities of no one but
          the king. “It is probable”, says Mr. Lingard, “that, to this incident, we
          are to ascribe the origin of a custom, inviolably observed in the succeeding
          reigns, till the reformation. The bishop elect, as soon as he had received his
          bull of institution, appeared before the king, or his deputy; and, in his
          presence, abjured every clause in the bull, that could be prejudicial to the
          temporal rights of the crown”. “I expressly renounce”, said the prelate elect,
          “and totally abjure all, and every word, clause, and sentence, in the apostolic
          bulls, directed to me, concerning the aforesaid bishopric, which are, or which,
          by any means hereafter, may be prejudicial to my sovereign lord the king; or
          his heirs, or the rights, customs, or prerogatives, of the kingdom; and, in
          this respect, wholly submit, and place myself at the good pleasure of his
          highness, humbly beseeching his majesty to grant me the temporalities of the
          said bishopric, which I acknowledge to hold of him, as my sovereign lord”.
   In this manner, the king, and the nation, asserted the independence of
          the realm against the pretensions of the popes, to temporal power within its
          territories.
               Their undue exercise even of spiritual power, they restrained by several
          statutes, 1. The first of these was passed, in the thirty-fifth year of the
          reign of Edward the first. It is entitled De Asportatis religiosorum; concerning the exportation of money out
          of the kingdom by religious men. It states, that, “abbots, and other governors
          of religious houses, were used to set pecuniary impositions on the communities,
          subject to their government and to dispose of them at their pleasure”. To
          prevent these abuses, the act directed, that “every religious person, taking,
          or sending, any such money out of the kingdom, should be grievously punished,
          and that alien abbots, imposing such a tax, should forfeit their property for
          the offence”.
   Another offensive practice of the see of Rome was to make
          grants of benefices, before they became actually vacant. The language of these
          grants was, that “the holy father, out of his great care, for the welfare of
          the church in general, and of such a diocese in particular, had provided for
          it, before-hand, a proper, and useful person to preside over it, lest, in case
          of a vacancy, it might suffer detriment, by being long destitute of a pastor;
          for which reason, out of the plenitude of his authority, he reserved to
          himself, for that term, the disposal of the bishopric, decreeing, from that
          time forward, all interposition, or attempt, to the contrary, of all
          persons whatsoever, null and void”.
   The individuals, obtaining these grants, were called provisors. By
          the statutes of Edward III, commonly called the statutes
          of provisors, they were directed “to be attached and, if convicted, to be
          imprisoned, without bail, till they made fine and ransom to the king at his
          will; and satisfaction to the party. If they could not be found, the sheriff
          was to proceed to the outlawry of them; and the king was to receive, in the
          meantime, the profits of the benefice”.
   A still more offensive practice of the see of Rome, was to
          permit English subjects to sue in its courts, in cases, the cognizance of which
          belonged to the courts of the king; and to receive appeals from the sentences
          of such courts. This, by the statutes of the h Edward III was prohibited under
          severe penalties.
               At subsequent times, other statutes, as those of Richard II and Henry IV
          were passed to strengthen the foregoing laws; and to extend their provisions.
          These statutes, were generally called the statutes of praemunire.
          They received this appellation from the language of the writ of citation,
          preparatory to the prosecution upon them. By this, the sheriff was ordered “to
          cause the offender to be fore-warned, (praemunire), to appear and to answer the
          contempt, with which he was charged”; which offence was recited in the preamble
          to the writ. The contempt was supposed to consist, in paying that obedience to
          papal process, which was due to the king alone. The punishments, inflicted by
          these statutes, are various. Collectively taken, they are thus shortly summed
          up by Lord Coke,—“that, from the time of conviction, the defendant should be
          out of the king’s protection, and his lands and tenements forfeited to the
          king; and that his body should remain at the king's pleasure”.
   Such were the provisions, by which, when the popes were in the zenith of
          their authority, our catholic ancestors disclaimed and resisted their claims to
          temporal power; and even the undue exercise of their spiritual power, within
          this imperial realm.
               
           VII.
               HENRY THE EIGHTH ASSUMES THE TITLE OF
          SUPREME HEAD OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND.
               1534
               
           From the beginning of the reign of Henry the Eighth, until the period,
          to which the subject now leads the writer, his majesty gave his entire
          confidence to cardinal Wolsey. I. The character of that minister; II. The
          penalties of preamunire, which the whole body of
          the clergy was adjudged to have incurred by their submission to his
          legatine authority; III. The steps taken to prepare the mind of the
          nation for his majesty's ecclesiastical supremacy; IV. And the legislative
          acts, by which it was conferred upon him, will be succinctly described in the
          present chapter.
   To this distinguished personage his contemporaries, generally speaking,
          were unjust. The splendor, with which he was surrounded, made him an object of
          envy; his lofty manners created him many personal enemies; the spirit of
          domination, which he showed in all ecclesiastical concerns, indisposed the
          clergy towards him; and the friends of the reformation considered him their
          enemy. Whilst he lived, nearly all hated him; after his decease, nearly all
          were hostile to his memory.
               His extraction was mean: Henry the Seventh had occasion to discover the
          penetration and energy of his mind; and conferred upon him the deanery of
          Lincoln. He was quickly noticed by Henry the Eighth. He soon became his
          favorite, and the companion of his pleasures, and, before long, his sole and
          absolute minister. “By this rapid advancement, and uncontrolled authority”,
          says Mr. Hume, “the character and genius of Wolsey had full opportunity to
          display itself. Insatiable in his acquisitions; but still more magnificent in
          his expense; of extensive capacity, but still more unbounded enterprise,
          ambitious of power, but more ambitious of glory, insinuating, engaging,
          persuasive, and by turns lofty, elevated, and commanding; haughty to his
          equals, affable to his dependents; oppressive to the people, but liberal to his
          friends; more generous than grateful; less moved by injuries than by contempt;
          he was framed to take the ascendant in every intercourse with others, but
          exerted this superiority of nature, with such ostentation, as exposed him to envy
          and made every one willing to recall the original inferiority, or rather
          meanness of his fortune”. Such is the character drawn of Wolsey, by Mr. Hume.
          Even, with the dark shades, which it receives from his pen, small is the number
          of those, that have attained a situation equally elevated, with whom Wolsey
          will suffer in comparison.
               That, in his conduct much was reprehensible, must be admitted. But,
          surely, much excuse may be found in the ungovernable violence, and obstinacy,
          of the monarch. “I do assure you”, the cardinal said, a few hours before he
          expired, to Sir William Kingston, the constable of the Tower, “that, I have
          often knelt before his Majesty, sometimes three hours together, to persuade him
          from his will and appetite, but could not “prevail”.
               It should also be observed, that the part of Henry’s reign, which was
          subsequent to the decease of the minister, was much more criminal, than that,
          which had been directed by his councils.
               That Wolsey was a protector of learning, his most violent enemies admit:
          and, if we think with them, that he was justly chargeable with an excess of
          magnificence, we should not forget, that, by calling forth the arts, and
          exciting the industry of the nation, that very magnificence was a public
          benefit. At the time, of which we are speaking, the benefits which the public
          receives from individual magnificence like Wolsey's, was little understood.
               The whole body of the English Clergy held to be liable to the penalties
          of Praemunire
   The offence particularly imputed to Wolsey, was his exercising in
          England the power of a legate of the pope. From an early time, it was an
          acknowledged prerogative of the popes to send persons to represent them, and to
          exercise their powers in foreign states. The persons invested with this high authority
          were often delegated to sovereign princes and states, as the guardians of the
          faith, and discipline of the church, and as the protectors of its general
          interests. They were the representatives of the pope, holding many of his
          highest powers.
   It is not to be supposed, that prerogatives, such as these, would be
          exercised by Wolsey, with a very gentle hand. His administration gave great
          offence to the clergy; and became a subject of general complaint. On this
          account, as soon as the ruin of the cardinal was determined, his enemies
          indicted him for procuring from Rome, the bull, which invested him with the
          legatine authority and for an extravagant exercise of the powers, which it
          conferred upon him. The charge was ridiculous, but, such were the absolute
          power of the monarch, and the temper of the times, that the cardinal confessed
          the indictment, and sentence was pronounced upon him; declaring him out of the
          king’s protection, his lands and goods to be forfeited; and ordering him into
          custody. Henry however, granted him a pardon.
               This memorable event took place, in November, 1529. In January 1531, the
          whole ecclesiastical establishment was brought under the same law. It was
          alleged, that, by submitting to the cardinal's exercise of his legatine
          authority, the whole national church had offended within the statute
          of provisors. Upon this statute, therefore, the attorney-general, by his
          majesty's direction, indicted them. They assembled in convocation;
          confessed their guilt, and submitted to his majesty's mercy. The king accepted
          from the clergy of the province of Canterbury, 100,000£; and from the clergy of
          the province of York, 18,440£. for a pardon. It was expected, that the whole
          body of the laity would have been considered guilty of the same offence; but,
          after some demonstrations of anger, the king issued his pardon of them, without
          requiring any fine. The Commons expressed great gratitude to him for his
          clemency.
   It is surprising, that the nation should have quietly submitted to a
          proceeding so manifestly unjust and absurd. On what ground, it could be gravely
          asserted, that either clergy, or laity, had incurred the penalties of
          the statutes of provisors, or praemunire, it is impossible to
          conceive. The first of these statutes extended to those only, who obtained from
          the see of Rome, provisional presentations to benefices, that were
          not vacant; the latter, to those only, who interrupted the proceedings of the
          king's courts, or prevented the execution of their sentences, by appealing from
          them to the see of Rome.
   After this, it soon became evident, that the king was determined to
          abolish, in his dominions, the spiritual supremacy of the pope. He was
          aware, that it would shock the religious principles and feelings of a large
          proportion of the nation. He, therefore, proceeded in the execution of his
          design, with greater caution, than he condescended to use on any other
          occasion.
   Great attempts were made to induce the leading ecclesiastics to
          cooperate with his views; 2. Many works were published, to dispose the
          nation favourably towards them; 3.
          Convocations of both provinces were brought over to them: 4. And the language
          of the debates, in both houses of parliament, was calculated to promote them.
   The king caused the bishops, and all other leading ecclesiastics, to be
          sounded by his principal courtiers; and every method was employed, that could
          dispose them to favor his designs. The ordinary means of persuasion and terror
          were resorted to. Frequent sermons were preached, and every other mode of
          instruction was used, to make the new doctrine palatable to the people. The
          superiors of religious houses were required to disseminate it among the members
          of their communities. The effect of these measures upon the public mind is
          remarkable. At first, it was thought sufficient to propound, that the council
          was above the pope. But, “afterwards”, says Burnet, “they struck a note higher;
          and declared to the people, that the pope had no authority in England”
               For the first time, perhaps, the powerful artillery of the press was now
          brought forward in aid of a great public measure. Many works, advocating the
          royal views, and indisposing the nation against the see of Rome, were
          printed and extensively circulated. The most remarkable of these were, “The
          Institution for the necessary Erudition of a Christian Man”, the treatise of
          Fox, bishop of Hereford, De vera differentia regies potestatis et ecclesiae, and the work of Gardiner,
          bishop of Winchester, “De vera obedientia”.
          The most popular, was a Latin oration of doctor Richard Sampson, printed, in
          1553, by Berthelet. Henry himself broke a lance
          against the pope. “The king himself”, says Strypet,
          “wrote a book. It was a large and ample treatise of the tyranny and usurpation
          of the bishop of Rome; and bore this
          title, De Potestate Christianorum Regum in suis ecclesiis contra Pontificis Tyrannidem et horribilem impietatem”.
   Meantime, the advocates of the supremacy of the pope were not idle. Its
          most distinguished champion was cardinal Pole. He addressed to the king a
          labored dissertation, “Pro unitate ecclesiastica”; and carefully sent it to him by a private
          hand. It was afterwards published at Strasbourg, and several copies found their
          way into England. Some replies to it were published. The harsh terms, in which
          the cardinal expressed himself, respecting the king, were objected to his work.
          He defended it against this, and other charges, by his treatise, entitled Unitatis ecciesiasticae Defensio, published at Strasbourg, in 1555; and at
          Ingolstadt, in 1587. The two works were often printed in one volume. The
          appendixes to bishop Burnet’s History of the Reformation, and Strype’s Ecclesiastical Memorials, contain
          several letters written by the cardinal; and several addressed to him. No
          documents show so well the general tenor of the arguments, by which, at this
          time, the papal supremacy was attacked, and defended. But, it must be admitted,
          that, in subsequent times, the subject, if not better understood, has,
          certainly, been more ably discussed.
   The next attempt of the advocates for the royal supremacy was, to
          procure a formal recognition of it by the convocations of the clergy. Whilst
          they lay at the mercy of the crown, in consequence of their supposed guilt, in
          submitting to cardinal Wolsey's legatine authority, it was pressed upon them,
          as a measure, likely to soothe his majesty’s anger, that they should
          acknowledge his title of supreme head of the church. A petition was,
          accordingly, brought into the upper house of convocation of the province of
          Canterbury. In it, the king was styled, “the protector and supreme head of the
          church”. Some opposition to this expression was made; and the consideration of
          the petition postponed. It was then proposed to qualify the obnoxious words, by
          adding to them, the expression, “so far as is permitted by the law of Christ”.
          With this qualification, the sentence was adopted; and the petition signed by
          the convocation of each province. For a time, the king appeared to be
          satisfied. But, to use the words of Strype,
          he “finally made them buckle to”.
   In the following year, the parliament passed an act, prohibiting appeals
          to Rome; and subjecting those who made them, to the penalties
          of praemunire. The convocations ordered the act to be fixed upon the
          church door of every parish: And, in March and May, 1534, announced, that “a
          general council represented the church; and was above the pope, and all other
          bishops: and that the bishop of Rome had no greater jurisdiction, given him by
          God in the holy scriptures, within the kingdom of England, than any other
          foreign bishop”. In the convocation of Canterbury, this allegation was opposed
          by four voices only; and by one, expressing doubt. In the convocation of York,
          it passed, without a dissenting voice. Both the universities, all
          the capitular and all the conventual bodies throughout the
          realm, followed their example. Compliance with the royal wishes now became the
          order of the day. The bishops took out new commissions from the crown: and in
          these, not only their temporal, but even their spiritual and episcopal,
          authority, was affirmed to be derived from the magistrates, and to be dependent
          upon their will.
   4. But nothing contributed so much to reconcile the nation to the views
          of the court, as the general language of the leading members of both houses of
          parliament, when ecclesiastical concerns were the subject of their
          deliberations. The care, which the ministers of the crown took to bring the
          subject, under various forms, into the house of commons shows that, even in
          those arbitrary times, the weight of this branch of the legislature, the
          importance of public opinion, and the influence of parliamentary discussion,
          were on the increase. Hence, in both houses of parliament, severe invectives
          against the dissolute manners, the ambition and the avarice of the clergy, were
          not only allowed, but encouraged. Their encroachments, both on the crown, and
          on the general body of the nation, were represented in strong colors, whilst
          the immense sums, which were said to be drawn out of the kingdom by the pope,
          were held out to the view and indignation of the public. Several bills also
          were passed, restraining some of the most invidious of the impositions of the
          clergy. The manner, in which they were received by the nation, instigated the
          crown to still bolder measures.
               The ultimate tendency of these proceedings had not been unobserved. In
          1529, when the motion was made in the upper house of the convocation of
          Canterbury, for suppressing the lesser monasteries, —“" Beware, my lords”,
          exclaimed bishop Fisher, “beware of yourselves, and your country! beware of
          your holy mother, the catholic church! The people are subject to novelties; and
          Lutheranism spreads itself among us. Remember Germany, and Bohemia.—Let our
          neighbors’ houses, which are on fire, teach us to beware of our own”. “An axe”,
          continued the learned prelate, “came, upon a time into the wood, making his
          moan to the great trees, that he wanted an handle to work withall; and, for that cause, he was constrained to sit
          idle; therefore, he made it his request to them to grant him one of their small
          saplings, within the wood, to make him an handle. But now, becoming a complete
          axe, he fell so to work, within, the same wood, that, in process of time, there
          were neither great, nor small trees to be found in the place, where the wood
          stood. And so, my lords, if you grant the king these smaller monasteries, you
          do but make him an handle, whereby, at his own pleasure, he may cut down all
          the cedars of the Lebanons”.
   At length, the final blow was struck. In the twenty-sixth year of his
          reign the statute was passed, which declared Henry head of the church of
          England. After reciting, that “the king's majesty justly, and rightfully, was,
          and ought to be, supreme head of the church of England; and so had been
          recognized by the clergy of the kingdom in their convocation, it was enacted,
          that the king should be reputed the only supreme head, on earth, of the church
          of England; and should have, and enjoy, annexed to the imperial crown of the
          realm, as well the style, and title, thereof, as all honors, dignities,
          pre-eminences, jurisdictions, privileges, authorities, immunities, profits, and
          commodities, to the said dignity of supreme head of the church appertaining;
          and should have full power, and authority, to reform, and correct, all
          manner of errors, heresies, and offences, which might be reformed, and
          corrected, by any manner of spiritual authority, or jurisdiction”. On the
          thirteenth of the following January, the king assumed, with great solemnity,
          his title of supreme head on earth of the church of England.
   In a future part of this work, some observations will be offered on the
          nature of the supremacy conferred on Henry by this act. At present, it only
          remains to add, that, immediately after the act, establishing his supremacy,
          was passed, the king issued a proclamation, commanding it to be preached in the
          most frequented auditories; and taught to little
          children enjoining farther, that the pope’s name should be erased out of all
          books;—and that he should be treated no otherwise than as an ordinary bishop.
          “We have seen”, say the writers of the parliamentary history, “several books,
          printed before this time, wherein the word pope is entirely
          obliterated, particularly one in our collection,—Fabian's Chronicle,—in which
          the name of pope is blotted out by a pen, throughout the volume. It
          is probable, the book-sellers, durst not sell them, without this alteration”.
   
           VIII.
               CRIMINAL PROSECUTIONS ON THE STATUTES REGULATING THE
          SUCCESSION TO THE CROWN
               
           WE have mentioned each of these statutes,— (25th and 26th of Henry the
          eighth). The oath, prescribed by the former, was generally taken 5 the title,
          conferred by the latter, was generally admitted. But the oath respecting the
          supremacy was refused by cardinal Fisher, Sir Thomas More, and some others. For
          their refusals they were capitally condemned, and executed.
               The most memorable of these victims were Fisher, bishop of Rochester,
          and Sir Thomas More. Fisher suffered first. In his praise, both Englishmen and
          foreigners, both the friends and the enemies, of the Reformation are united.
          Erasmus represents him, as a man of consummate integrity, profound learning;
          incredible sweetness of temper, and grandeur of soul: “all”, say the authors of
          the Biographia Britannica, “acknowledge, that he was
          a sober man; pious, temperate, and charitable, learned, and an encourager
          of learning”. By his persuasion, the countess of Richmond founded the noble
          colleges of Christ, and St. John in Cambridge, and the Lady Margaret
          Professorships in Cambridge and Oxford. He contributed to the expense of
          building St. John's College, and founded in it two fellowships, a lectureship
          of Hebrew, a lectureship of Greek, four examining readers, and four
          under-readers, to relieve the principal. He augmented the commons, and
          presented the college with his library. He was elected chancellor of the
          University. At first, he was greatly favored by Henry, who called him, “the
          honor of his nation”, and asked cardinal Pole, on his return from the
          continent, “whether he had found, in all his travels, a person, either in
          virtue, or learning, comparable with the bishop of Rochester”. The monarch raised
          him to that see; and afterwards offered to promote him to the wealthier sees of
          Lincoln and Ely. But, in conformity to the language and spirit of
          the canons, Fisher declined the promotion.
   He was unluckily implicated in the practices of Elizabeth Barton,
          commonly called, “the Maid of Kent”. By an appearance of sanctity, and
          pretended revelations, as well as by the co-operation of some weak, and some
          designing men, she imposed upon many, and even obtained the esteem of several
          respectable persons. Among these, were Warham,
          the archbishop of Canterbury, and Fisher. She declaimed against the king's
          divorce, and supremacy; and prophesied, that his sins would speedily be visited
          by the judgment of Heaven. The king caused her and her principal accomplices,
          to be arrested. They were brought before the star-chamber; confessed their
          guilt; and suffered for it. An act of attainder was passed against Fisher, and
          some others, for being acquainted with her practices, and not making them known
          to the king. To exculpate himself, Fisher addressed a letter to the house of
          lords, in which, he admitted his having been told by her, that it had been
          revealed to her by God, that, if Henry persevered in his irreligious measures,
          he would not, in seven months, be any longer king of England. Fisher seems to
          acknowledge that he thought favorably of her, and of her revelations; and
          excuses himself for not having apprised the king of them, in consequence of her
          assurance, that she herself had already done so and because he understood, that
          the event, whatsoever it might be, was to be produced, not by any human means,
          but by the immediate intervention of the Almighty.
   Sir Thomas More had casually conversed with her. But he appears to have
          listened to her with distrust. He wrote her a letter of advice: It was,
          however, so little favorable to the supposition of her extraordinary sanctity,
          that, when her advocates endeavored, during the reign of queen Mary, to
          sanctify the memory of the maid, they thought it advisable to suppress it. On
          this account, but, not without some difficulty, Sir Thomas More was left out of
          the bill of attainder and suffered to remain at large.
               The confinement of bishop Fisher was rigorous. He was stripped of his
          clothes; and, to copy the words of Hume, “notwithstanding his extreme age, was
          allowed nothing but rags, which scarcely covered his nakedness. In this
          condition, he lay in prison about a twelve month; when the pope, willing to
          recompense the sufferings of so faithful an adherent, created him cardinal”.
          This promotion roused the indignation of the king; and he was resolved to
          display the force of his resentment. Fisher was indicted for denying the king's
          supremacy ; and, soon after, was tried, condemned, and executed.
               Few men, in exalted situations, have been viewed by their
          contemporaries, or by posterity, with greater reverence, than Sir Thomas More.
          He was born of respectable parents, and first known to the public, as law-lecturer
          in Furnival’s Inn; and as a successful
          practitioner at the bar. It is recorded of him, that, in this employment, “he
          took no fees of poor folks, widows, or pupils”. He was successively appointed
          speaker of the house of commons, chancellor of the duchy of Lancaster, and sent
          on several embassies. His conduct gained him the approbation and confidence of
          his sovereign; and the esteem of all, to whom he became known. The king was
          personally attached to him; and took great delight in his instructive and entertaining
          society. “Henry”, says Erasmus, in a letter written, about this time,
          to Ulric von Hutten, “holds More in such intimacy, that he never
          suffers him to leave him. If he want counsel in serious matters, he has not a
          better adviser. If he desire to relax his mind, he knows not a more festive
          companion”. But More was sensible of the little reliance that was to be placed
          on the regard shown him by the king. One day, the king came unexpectedly to
          dine with More; and, after dinner, walked, an hour, in the garden, with one arm
          round his neck. Roper, the son-in-law of More, congratulated him, on this mark
          of his prince’s affection, and familiarity. “Son”, said More, “I thank our
          lord; I find his grace my very good lord indeed. I believe he doth as singularly
          favor me as any subject within this realm. Howbeit, son Roper, I may tell thee,
          I have no cause to be proud thereof; for, if my head would win him a castle in
          France, it should not fail to go”.
   More foresaw the Reformation, and its effects. Mr. Roper once observed
          to him the flourishing state of the catholic religion within the realm, under
          so orthodox a king. “Truth it is, son Roper”, he replied. “And yet, son Roper,
          I pray God, that some of us, as high as we seem to sit upon the mountains,
          treading heretics under feet, like ants, live not to see the day, that we would
          gladly be at league, and composition with them, to let them have their churches
          quietly to themselves, so that they would be contented to let us have ours
          quietly to ourselves”.
               Upon the fall of Wolsey, the king advanced More to the office of lord
          high chancellor of England. The duties of this high station he discharged with
          universal applause. By indefatigable application he cleared the court of all
          its causes. Having, one day, ended a cause, and called for the next, he was
          told, that there was no other depending. This he was pleased to hear; and
          ordered it to be entered on the records of the court. It gave rise to the
          following epigram,—not the worst in the English language,—
               When More some time had chancellor
          been
               No more suits did remain;
               The same shall never more be seen
               Till More be there again.
               His sentiments were known to be unfavorable to the divorce. His rank,
          and high reputation, both at home and abroad, for talents and integrity, made
          Henry very desirous, that he should pronounce in its favor. On one occasion,
          being greatly importuned by him upon the subject, More fell upon his knees; and
          besought his majesty to remain to him the gracious sovereign he had ever found
          him. “Nothing”, he said, “had been so grievous to him, as his inability to
          serve his majesty in that matter, with a safe conscience; having ever borne in
          mind his majesty’s words, in his entry into his service,—(the most virtuous
          lesson which a prince ever taught to his servant),—first, to look unto God; and
          after God, to him. Henry answered, that if More could not conscientiously serve
          him, in that manner, he was content to accept his services in other ways; and
          to take the advice of others of his council, whose consciences did not revolt
          at it; that he would continue his favors towards him; and never more molest his
          conscience on the matter”
               Perceiving, however, that the king was bent on his marriage with Anne
          Boleyn, More resigned his office. “He descended”, says Mr. Hume, “from his high
          station, with more joy and alacrity, than he had in ascending it. He sported
          with the varieties of fortune; and neither the pride of high station, nor the
          melancholy of retreat, could disturb his serenity. When his friends discovered
          sorrow on his descent from grandeur, he laughed at their distress and made them
          ashamed of losing a moment’s cheerfulness from such trivial misfortunes”.
               He was one of the greatest promoters of classical learning. The letters,
          which passed between him and Erasmus, are elegant and interesting; those, in
          which the latter relates his tragical end, and records his great and
          amiable virtues, are pathetic and beautiful in the highest degree. As a
          writer, More’s reputation rests principally on his Utopia,—a description
          of an imaginary commonwealth. It discovers great observation and acuteness,
          reprobates sanguinary punishments, and describes a system of religious liberty,
          which few, even in these days, would venture to propose for practice. In his
          polemic writings, he conformed too much to the bad taste of the times,
          expressing himself in regard to heretics, in strong terms of abuse;—but, with
          so much elegance, that he gained the reputation of having the best knack, of
          any man in Europe, at calling bad names in good Latin.
   He is even accused of having caused corporal punishment to be inflicted
          on heretics. The truth of this accusation seems to rest entirely on the credit
          of Fox, the martyrologist,—a writer equally bigoted and credulous. In the
          36th chapter of his apology, Sir Thomas peremptorily denies the charge; and
          solemnly appeals to God for the truth of the denial.
   His attachment to the catholic church was sincere. But while, in
          conformity to its universal doctrine, he defined the church to be “the common
          known congregation of all Christian nations, under one head, the pope”,—he
          affirms, “that the council is above the pope; and that there are orders in
          Christ’s church, by which a pope may be both admonished, and amended; and hath
          been, for incorrigible mind, and lack of amendment, finally deposed, and
          changed”.
               Nothing is more pleasing than the picture drawn by Erasmus of the
          domestic circle of Sir Thomas More; of his playfulness, simplicity, and
          universal beneficence. “More”, says Erasmus, “did not know what a stranger was.
          Most are kind only to their own countrymen; the Frenchman, to the French; the
          German, to the Germans; the Scot, to the Scots. With More it was otherwise; the
          Hibernian, the German, even the Scythian, and the Indian, found More their
          friend”. His general benignity had endeared More so much to all, that his death
          was deplored, as that of a father, or a brother. “I, myself”, says Erasmus,
          “have seen it bewailed with tears by several, who had neither seen, nor had the
          slightest intercourse with him”.
               An account of his trial is published in the second volume of the State
          Trials. The indictment, on which he was tried, has not been discovered. From
          his speech on the trial, it appears, that the principal charges against him
          were, that he had disapproved the king’s second marriage; had denied his
          spiritual supremacy; had confederated against it, with bishop Fisher;
          and,—(this was particularly urged against him),—had called the law, by which
          the supremacy was conferred upon his majesty, a two-edged sword, —as, by
          consenting to it, he would endanger his soul; and, by rejecting it, lose his
          life. To prove the three first of these charges, no evidence was produced. On
          the contrary, it appeared, that, when Rich, the solicitor-general, was sent to
          him, during his confinement in the Tower, he put this question to More,—“If
          there was an act of parliament, that the realm should take me for king, would
          you take me for king?”. “Yes; sir”, replied More, “that would I”.
               With respect to the expression, that the law against the supremacy was
          like a two-edged sword the proof of this rested upon the single testimony of
          Mr. Rich, who swore, that, in a casual conversation with him, in the Tower, sir
          Thomas had used this expression. Sir Thomas denied his having used the words,
          in the sense affixed to them by Mr. Rich; and totally discredited his
          testimony. Upon this evidence, however, he was found guilty ; and executed.
               Never, certainly, was the mind of man less moved by a sentence of
          condemnation, or by the approach of death. True, under every vicissitude of
          fortune, to his principles, and sense of duty, the recollection of a well-spent
          life, and the belief of its approaching reward supported him in those awful
          moments. Without ostentation or display, he met his fate, with the unpretending
          firmness and constancy, with which he would have discharged the most ordinary
          duty.
               Many others, both of the clergy, and laity, suffered death, for denying
          the king's spiritual supremacy. Dodd, in his Church History of England, gives a
          list of fifty-nine. None attracted so much commiseration as
          the Carthusians. This Order was singularly respected. John Haughton, the
          prior of the Charter-house, Robert Lawrence, prior of Belleval,
          and Augustine Webster, prior of the house of Shene,
          were sent to the Tower, and, soon afterwards, tried. “But the jury”,
          says Strype, “had such a reverence for these
          three fathers, that they deferred their verdict till next day. To whom Cromwell
          sent to know,—what made them so long? and what they intended to do? They sent
          this answer back, that they could not bring in such holy fathers guilty, as
          malefactors”. “Which, when Cromwell heard”, adds Strype,
          “he sent them word immediately, that, if they found them not guilty, they
          should suffer the death of malefactors, themselves. But, they still persisting
          in their former judgment, notwithstanding Cromwell’s threatenings,
          he came to them himself, and so overawed them with his threats, that they, at
          length, brought them in guilty of treason. And, five days after, they were
          executed at Tyburn.
          Other Carthusians were starved to death in prison. Maurice Chauncey,
          one of their order, fled beyond seas and published an account of the sufferings
          of his brethren, under the title of Historia aliquot nostri saeculi Martyrum”. “It is not denied, by any knowing, or
          moderate protestant”, says Mr. Wood, “but that his name is worthy to be kept in
          everlasting remembrance”.
   When the three priors were led to execution, sir Thomas More beheld them
          from a window in his own apartment, in the Tower. He called to Margery, his
          favorite daughter, to observe “the blessed fathers, going”, said he, “as
          cheerfully to their deaths, as bridegrooms to their marriage; the reward”, he
          called it, “of their days spent in strait, penitential, and painful life”.
               It is remarkable, that the denial of the king's spiritual supremacy was
          first made a capital offence by an act passed in the twenty-eighth year of his
          reign. The acts in force, when the individuals mentioned were executed, were
          those of the 25th and 26th of his majesty; which carried the punishment for the
          denial of the supremacy no higher than praemunire, and misprision of
          treason. Thus, even in those cases, where the offence was proved by legal evidence,—(and
          such cases were, certainly, very few),—the offenders were sentenced to a
          punishment, which the law did not inflict.
   
           IX.
               MONASTIC INSTITUTIONS.
               
           THE dissolution of monastic establishments, within the realm, is one of
          the most important events in the history of the Reformation of England. An
          attempt will be made, in this chapter, to present the reader with some account,
          of the origin of the monastic institution; and its principal orders,— 1st. the
          Benedictines; 2d. the Canons Regular of St. Augustine; 3d. the Mendicant
          Orders; 4th. the corresponding orders of Nuns; 5th. and the Military Order of
          the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem; of the advantages derived from the
          monastic institution; 1st. by the state; 2d. by the persons, by whom their lands
          were given; 3d. by the general body of the public, from their hospitality; 4th.
          from their support of the poor; 5th. from their being general seminaries for
          the education of the youth of both sexes; 6th. from their agricultural labors;
          7th, from their encouragement of architecture, sculpture, and other arts; 8th.
          from their cultivation of sacred and profane literature; 9th. and from their
          care in preserving and transmitting to us the sacred word of God.
               The monastic state originated in the east. Towards the middle of the
          fourth century, St. Anthony, after having spent many years in perfect solitude,
          in a desert, in Upper Egypt, permitted a numerous body of men to live in
          community with him, and lead, under his direction, a life of piety, and manual
          labor, sanctified by prayer. St. Pachomius was the first, who
          composed a written rule for the conduct of the monks.
   About two hundred years after this, St. Benedict, an Italian monk,
          framed his religious rule for the government of a convent at Mount Casino,
          between Rome and Naples, over which himself presided. He adopted the whole
          of the spirit, and most of the observances, of the rule of St. Pachomius.
          In consequence of the general devastation, and confusion, occasioned in Italy
          by the Lombards, in Spain by the Saracens; in France by the wars among the
          descendants of Charlemagne; and in England by the irruption of the
          Danes, the Benedictine monks fell from their original fervor into great
          disorder. But, towards the middle of the eleventh century, several eminent
          members of the order arose; and endeavored to restore it to its ancient purity.
          While each added some new statute, or custom, to the original rule, each became
          the founder of a congregation, or secondary order, adhering, in essentials, to
          the order of St. Benedict, but differing from it in particular observances.
          Such were the Carthusians, Celestines and Premonstratenses.
   The Canons Regular of St. Augustine derive their origin from certain
          respectable ecclesiastics, who, in the eighth century, formed themselves into a
          kind of middle order, between the monks and the secular clergy. They adopted so
          much of the monastic discipline, as to have in common, the church, and the
          table, and to assemble at stated hours, for the divine service. But they made
          no vows; and often discharged the functions of the ministry in churches,
          committed to their care. Thus, they rendered essential service to religion. By
          degrees, they too degenerated: But, in the twelfth century, a considerable
          reformation was introduced among them, under the auspices of pope Nicholas the
          second. Some, carrying the reformation further, renounced their worldly
          possessions, and all private property; and lived in a manner, resembling the
          austerity and discipline, of a monastic life. This gave rise to the distinction
          between the secular and regular canons.
   For many centuries, the Benedictines, the congregations, which emanated
          from them, and the canons of St. Augustine, constituted the only monastic orders
          of the west. In the thirteenth century, the Mendicant Orders arose. These were
          the Franciscan and Dominican friars, the Carmelites, and the Hermits of St.
          Augustine.
               The Franciscan friars were founded by St. Francis, the son of a merchant
          of Assissium, in the province of Umbria. They
          were divided into Conventuals, who admitted some mitigations into their
          practice of their rule; and Observantines, who
          practiced a stricter observance of it.
   The Dominican friars were founded by St. Dominic. He adopted the rule of
          St. Francis for the groundwork of his institute, but, introduced into it so
          many alterations, as made it, almost, a new order.
               The Carmelites professed to derive their origin from hermits, who, from
          the time of Elias to the time of Christ and the apostles, and thence, by a
          regular succession, till the irruptions of the Saracens, inhabited Mount
          Carmel.
               The Hermits of St. Augustine derived their institute from a bull of
          Alexander the Fourth. This pontiff collected several hermits into one order, to
          which he gave the above appellation, and prescribed a rule for their
          government. At first, those orders only were considered to be mendicant, which
          had no fixed income; but derived their whole subsistence from casual and
          uncertain bounty. Experience soon discovered, that many spiritual as well as
          many temporal evils attended mendicity. In consequence of it, some of the
          Franciscan establishments, and almost all the establishments of the three other
          orders, began to acquire permanent property. This, the church first permitted;
          and afterwards countenanced. The council of Trent
          confined mendicity to the Observantine Friars.
   It remains to add, that convents of nuns were founded; whose institutes
          corresponded with those of the religious orders and congregations, which have
          been noticed; and with some also of the principal reforms.
               The only military order, in England, at the time of the Reformation, was
          that of St. John of Jerusalem. It was divided into three classes;—the nobles,
          who followed the profession of arms, for the defence of the faith against the followers of Mahomet, and for the protection of
          pilgrims;—the ecclesiastics, who exercised their religious functions for the
          benefit of the order;—and the lay-brothers, whose duty it was to take care of
          the pilgrims, and of the sick. After the loss of the Holy Land, they
          successively retired to Cyprus, to Rhodes, and to Malta, from the last of which
          places they received the appellation of Knights of Malta.
   The Knights Templars once flourished in England; and were
          instituted, for the same purposes as the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem.
          Some account of their suppression will be given in a subsequent part of this
          work.
   The language, which is employed, in describing the characters and
          manners of the regular clergy, is generally such, as might induce a reader to
          suppose that they were altogether useless, and a heavy burthen on the public:
          but, the case was far otherwise.
               To every public imposition of the state, both the secular, and the
          regular, clergy contributed, at least their proportionate share; while, in
          addition to these, subsidies, not required from the laity, were sometimes,
          under the name of benevolences, exacted from them. Most of their lands were
          held by the tenure of knight's-service; and were, therefore, liable to
          pecuniary contributions, for the ransom of the lord, for making his eldest son
          a knight, and for portioning his daughters, and to the obligation of finding a
          certain number of soldiers, to serve in the field, at the charge of the
          monastery.
               The individuals, again, from whose benevolence they had acquired their
          possessions, and the heirs of these individuals, received back from them some
          return of that bounty. They had the privilege of quartering a certain number of
          poor servants, on the religious houses which they had founded: or, in
          later times, of claiming from them annual pensions for their servants, as
          commutations for their corodies.
   The public was essentially benefited by their duty of hospitality. This
          obliged the monasteries to receive and entertain their benefactors, and their
          heirs, and all their followers. So that, to use Mr. Collier's expression, “the
          monasteries were like houses of public entertainment for the gentry that
          travelled”. In the present state of society, the practice of this hospitality
          appears in the light of a festivity; but, in the times, of which we are
          speaking, it was always considered, as a serious duty, imposing, more than is
          now imagined, a very heavy, and a very unpleasing obligation.
               We must add, that the convents maintained the poor; there being, in
          these times, no national provision for them.
               On such a subject, it is impossible to form even a plausible
          calculation; but it is obvious that a considerable proportion,—(can it be
          exaggeration to say one third?),—of monastic property, returned, in the way of
          direct payment or expenditure, to the public; or to the representatives of
          their benefactors.
               That, in those times, the monasteries were the best schools of
          education, is a point, now universally admitted. History scarcely mentions a
          person of either sex, without mentioning, at the same time, the monastery in
          which that individual was educated. Neither was this education confined to the
          nobles, or to the wealthy. The children of their tenants; and the very poorest
          of the poor, were there instructed in religion, and morality. A school was as
          regular an appendage to a monastery, as a chapel.
   But, what was the religion, what the morality, that was taught in them?
               If we credit Dr. Robertson, “Instead of aspiring to sanctity and virtue,
          which alone can render men acceptable to the great Author of order and
          excellence, they imagined, that they satisfied every obligation of duty, by a
          scrupulous observance of external ceremonies. Religion, according to their
          conception of it, comprehended nothing else; and the rites, by which they
          persuaded themselves, that they could gain the favor of Heaven, were of such a
          nature as might have been expected from the rude ideas of the ages, which
          devised and introduced them. They were either so unmeaning, as to be altogether
          unworthy of the Being to whose honor they were
          consecrated; or so absurd, as to be a disgrace to reason and humanity. All the
          religious maxims and practices of the dark ages”, continues the royal
          historiographer, in a note to this passage, “are a proof of this. I shall
          produce one remarkable testimony, in confirmation of it, from an author
          canonized by the church of Rome, St. Eloy, or Eligius, bishop
          of Noyon, in the seventh century.' He is a good Christian, who comes
          frequently to church; who presents the oblation, which is offered to God, upon
          the altar; who doth not taste of the fruits of his own industry, until he has
          consecrated a part of them to God; who, when the holy festivals shall approach,
          lives chastely, even with his own wife, during several days, that, with a safe
          conscience, he may draw near to the altar of God; and who, in the last place,
          can repeat the creed, and the Lord's prayer. Redeem then your souls from
          destruction, while you have the means in your power; offer presents, and
          tithes, to churchmen; come more frequently to church; humbly implore the
          patronage of the saints, for, if you observe these things, you may come with
          security, in the day, to the tribunal of the eternal Judge, and say, give to us, O Lord! for we have given unto thee”. The
          learned, and judicious, translator of Dr. Mosheim's ecclesiastical history,
          from one of whose additional notes, I have borrowed this passage, subjoins a
          very proper reflection; “We see here a large, and ample, description of a good
          Christian, in which there is not the least mention of the love of God,
          resignation to his will, obedience to his laws, or of justice, benevolence, and
          charity, towards men”.
   A charge, expressed in more direct, or stronger terms against the clergy
          of the middle ages, for teaching a false and depraved system of morality,
          cannot be imagined. What, then, must be the surprise of the reader, when, from
          the perusal of the following passage, in Mr. Lingard’s learned and
          elegant Antiquities of the Anglo-Saxon Church, he finds the whole to
          be an absolute misrepresentation? “From that period”, says
          Mr. Lingard,—referring to the publication of Dr. Robertson’s History,
          “this citation from the writings of St. Eloy, or St. Eligius, has
          held a very distinguished place, in every invective, which has been published
          against the clergy of former ages: and the definition of the good Christian has
          been re-echoed a thousand times by the credulity of writers, and their readers.
          May I hope to escape the imputation of skepticism, when I own, that I have
          always been inclined to mistrust this host of witnesses, and their quotations?
          I, at last, resolved to consult the original document; nor were my expectations
          disappointed. I discovered, that the bishop of Noyon had been foully
          calumniated; and that, instead of his real doctrine, a garbled extract had been
          presented to the public. That the good Christian should pay the dues of the
          church, he indeed requires: but, he also requires, that he should cultivate
          peace among his neighbors; forgive his enemies; love all mankind as himself,
          observe the precepts of the Decalogue; and faithfully comply with the
          engagements, which he contracted at his baptism”." We insert the text of
          the bishop in a note; the following is Mr. Lingard's translation of
          it: “It does not, therefore, most dear Christians, suffice to you, that you
          have received the Christian name, unless you do Christian works. For, to him,
          it avails to be called a Christian, who always keeps in his mind the precepts
          of Christ and fulfils them by his works. Such is he, who does not steal; who
          does not bear false witness; who does not lie, or forswear, who does not commit
          adultery, who hateth no one,
          but loveth all, as himself, who does not return evil to his enemies,
          but rather prayeth for them; who does not
          raise quarrels, but recals quarrellers to peace”. “On account of its similarity”,
          continues Mr. Lingard, “I shall subjoin another description of the good
          Christian from an Anglo-Saxon prelate, Wulstan,
          archbishop of York: Let us always profess one true faith; and love God with all
          our mind and might; and carefully keep all his commandments, and give to God
          that part, (of our substance), which by his grace, we are able to give; and
          earnestly avoid all evil; and act righteously to all others, that is, behave to
          others, as we wish others to behave to us. He is a good Christian,
          who observeth this”.
   Such was the doctrine taught in the monasteries. May it not be
          confidently asked, whether it be not the morality of the gospel? whether any
          purer lessons of morality, can be cited? and whether, the institutions, which
          taught it,—and without which it might not have been taught,—were not, with all
          the imperfections, justly, or unjustly, imputed to them, eminently useful to the
          community?
               It may moreover, be confidently asserted, that agriculture has not had
          better friends than the monks. To the truth of this assertion our own country
          bears the most ample testimony. That the monks were most indulgent landlords;
          that their tenants prospered under them; and that, at the time of the
          dissolution of monasteries, the lands belonging to them, were in the highest
          state of cultivation, which was known at that time, is admitted. Generally
          speaking, the lands, bestowed upon them, were the refuse of the soil, when they
          received them. It was by the unceasing and regular toil of centuries, that they
          brought them to the state, in which they were found at the dissolution. No one
          can turn over the pages of Dugdale's History of Embankment, without
          being sensible of the magnitude of their labors, in gaining land from the sea;
          and in rendering the fen, the morass, and the marsh, both profitable and
          habitable.
   Add to this, that the pious inmates of a monastery, regularly spent
          almost the whole of their income in its neighborhood. This attracted the
          laborer, the artisan, and the manufacturer. It seldom happened that a village
          did not rise, or that a village did not become a town, in any place where a
          convent flourished.
               It is unnecessary to repeat, what has been said in a former page,
          respecting their encouragement of architecture, sculpture, and the other arts.
          No intelligent eye can survey any one of the many cathedral churches, which
          still ornament this island, without being struck with the skill, which was
          required to raise it and feel how greatly its erection must have
          contributed to the advancement of art and science, how many poor it must have
          clothed and fed; how much labor it employed, how much talent it called into
          action; and how greatly all this must have tended to humanize the boisterous
          spirit of the times, to dispel ignorance, and to introduce the arts, the
          habits, and the blessings of peace and industry? It is difficult to imagine an
          institution, which the spirit of the times would have endured, that was likely
          to promote, in a greater degree, peaceful and useful occupations,— the great
          desideratum of the middle ages.
   Permit the writer to add:—For several years, the greatest geniuses of
          this country have employed their talents on the subject of political economy.
          Their grand discovery appears to be, that nothing contributes so greatly to the
          wealth, or strength of the nation, as the celibacy of those, who have not the
          means of providing for the offspring of their marriages. Now, of such persons,
          monasteries were, and of such they are still, principally composed. Therefore,
          if the above axiom be founded in truth, it never can apply so well, as in
          times, when, comparatively speaking, there was so little employment for
          industry, and consequently, when there existed so few ways, by which a poor man
          could provide for his family.
               That learning was cultivated in the monasteries, is a truth which all
          candid writers acknowledge and which everyone must own, who has perused with
          attention and impartiality, the tenth chapter of
          Mr. Lingard's Antiquities of the Saxon Church—or even the 4th chapter
          of the third book of Dr. Henry's learned History of Britain. “I am
          sensible” says Gerardus Tychsen, professor
          of philosophy, and oriental literature in the united universities
          of Butzow and Rostock, that, “it is the general opinion, that the
          study of the fine arts was buried during the middle ages. It is, however,
          certain, that, while literature was crushed everywhere else, she found a
          refuge in monasteries”. “There was not one religious person at Woolstrope”, says Mr. Strype,
          “but that he could, and did, use, either embrothering,
          writing books with very fair hand, making their own garments, carving,
          painting, or grafting”. The transcription of useful works considered by the
          monks to be a useful and a meritorious employment. “To transcribe works”, says
          the pious Thomas a Kempis, “which Jesus Christ loves, by which the knowledge of
          him is diffused, his precepts taught, and the practice of them inculcated, is a
          most useful employment. If he shall not lose his reward, who gives a cup of
          cold water to his thirsty neighbor, what will not be the reward of those, who,
          by putting good works into the hands of their neighbors, open to them the
          fountains of eternal life? Blessed be the hand of such transcribers! Which of
          the writings of our ancestors would now be remembered, if there had been no
          pious hand to transcribe them!”. It may be added that Thomas a Kempis was
          himself an excellent copyist: some of his transcriptions, among them a Latin
          bible in four large volumes, still remain, and show his eminence in caligraphy.
   To proceed,—For almost all that has been preserved to us of the writers
          of Greece, or Rome; for all that we know of the languages of those invaluable
          writers, for all the principal monuments of our holy religion, even for the
          sacred writings themselves, which contain the word of God; as well as for the
          traditions of the wise and good, respecting it, for all these benefits and
          blessings, we are almost wholly indebted, under Providence, to the monks of the
          middle ages. Their merit was their own: all the ignorance, or the bad taste,
          which is justly imputable to them, was owing to the general ruin and
          devastation occasioned by the inroads and conquests, of the barbarians; and to
          the unceasing wars of the barons. But justice, surely, claims our gratitude to
          these venerable communities, who strove against the barbarism of the times; and
          who preserved for us all the precious remains of sacred, or profane antiquity,
          that have reached us all that we know of our own history, and almost all the
          historical records that we possess.
               Far be it from the writer to deny due praise to the biblical exertions
          of modern times: But it ought not to be forgotten, that these holy men were the
          principal instruments employed by divine Providence in preserving the sacred
          volumes which compose the bible. We have the names of seven English monks, who
          translated the scriptures, or some parts of them, into the English language.
          The venerable Bede expired while dictating a translation of the gospel of St.
          John. It has been invidiously observed, that in these times copies of the bible
          were few. Perhaps the scarcity has been exaggerated. But, that there should
          have been a scarcity is not surprising. Copies were then only procured by the
          slow labor of transcription: they were not, as now, instantaneously multiplied
          by the simultaneous operations of innumerable presses. The transcription of a
          whole bible must have employed several months; and would, it is supposed, have
          cost upwards of fifty pounds. Taking this into account, and considering
          how few among the laity, even in the higher ranks of life, could then
          read;—considering also the destruction of all monuments of antiquity at the
          time of the Reformation, we shall rather be surprised at the number, than
          scandalized at the scarcity, of the ascertained manuscripts of the sacred
          volume.
   Such, then, were the advantages, derived by the public, and by
          individuals, from monastic establishments. “The world”, says a writer, speaking
          of the Benedictine monks, “has never been so deeply indebted to any other body
          of men as to this illustrious order; but historians, when relating the evil, of
          which they were the occasion, have too frequently forgotten the good, which
          they produced. Even the commonest readers are familiar with the
          arch-miracle-monger, St. Dunstan; while the most learned of our countrymen
          scarcely remember the names of those admirable men, who went forth from
          England, and became the apostles of the north. Tinian, and Juan Fernandez, are
          not more beautiful spots on the ocean, than Malmesbury, and Lindisfarne,
          and Jarrow, in the ages of our heptarchy. A
          community of pious men, devoted to literature, and to the useful arts, as well
          as to religion, seems, in those ages, like a green oasis amid the desert. Like
          stars in a moonless night, they shine upon us, with a tranquil ray. If ever
          there was a man, who could truly be called venerable, it is he, to whom that
          appellation is constantly affixed, Bede, whose life was passed in instructing
          his own generation, and preparing records for posterity. In those days, the church
          offered the only asylum from the evils, to which every country was exposed;
          amidst continual wars, the church enjoyed peace: it was regarded as a sacred
          realm, by men, who, though they hated each other believed, and feared, the same
          God. Abused, as it was, by the worldly-minded, and ambitious, and disgraced by
          the artifices of the designing, and the follies of the fanatic, it afforded a
          shelter to those who were better than the world, in their youth; or weary of it
          in their age; the wise, as well as the timid and the gentle, fled to this
          Goshen of God, which enjoyed its own light, and calm, amid darkness and
          storms”. This just and generous tribute of gratitude, and respect, should be
          inscribed on every ruin, which still exists, of these venerable establishments.
   
           X.
               THE DISSOLUTION OF MONASTERIES.
               1540.
               
           Two Events, the suppression of the order of the Knights Templars, and
          the suppression of the Alien Priories, preceded, and, in some measure, prepared
          the public mind in England for the general dissolution of all the monasteries
          in the realm. Succinct historical minutes of each of these events, may,
          therefore, be acceptable to the reader. An account will follow, of the license
          granted by the pope to cardinal Wolsey, to dissolve some of the smaller monasteries,
          of the dissolution of the remaining smaller monasteries, and of the subsequent
          dissolution of the greater.
               It has been mentioned, that the Knights Templars were one of the
          military orders, established in the church, for the defence of the faith in the east, against the Saracens; and for the protection of the
          pilgrims, who resorted to the Holy Land. They took their name from a monastery
          in Jerusalem, given to them by Baldwin, the second king of that city, after its
          conquest, in the first Crusade. The order was founded in 1118. It was divided
          into three classes:—To the nobles, was assigned the profession of arms, for the
          purposes just expressed: the ecclesiastics were appointed to exercise their
          religious functions, for the benefit of the order: the lay-brothers had the
          care of the pilgrims and the sick. For several years, the members of the order
          were distinguished equally for their piety and their valor. St. Bernard
          composed a panegyric on them in which language seems to sink under him, while
          he celebrates their virtues. But insensibly their fervor decayed; and luxury
          found its way among them. This led to the dissolution of the order. The best view of it is given in the Monuments historiques relatif à
            la condemnation des Chevaliers du Temple, et
            à l’abolition de leur ordre; par M. Renouard, member de l’institut imperial de France et de la legion d'honneur. This work makes it highly probable, not only, that some laxity of morals
              prevailed in the order, but that there were also some associations in it, among
              which the disbelief of Christianity was avowed, and was expressed by
              grotesque and obscene rites. It however shows equally, that neither this
              infidelity, nor these infidel practices, were general; and, that the credit of
              the charges brought against the order is fundamentally shaken, by the very
              means, which were used to prove its guilt.
   On the 13th of October, 1307, the grand master, and every Knight
          Templar, in France, were arrested, imprisoned, and put in irons. A bare
          sustenance was allowed them. They were refused counsel; the visit of their
          friends was interdicted. Life, liberty, and reward were offered to those, whose
          confessions would charge the order with guilt; and, as an inducement to such
          confessions, a forged one, by the grand master, of its general guilt, was
          produced.
               The individuals, who denied the charge, were delivered to the most
          horrid tortures. The most common of these was the torture of the pulley.
          The hands of the sufferer were tied behind him; enormous weights fixed to his
          feet; and the cord, which tied his hands, was brought over a pulley. On a
          signal, he was suddenly drawn up; then, suddenly let fall, to a distance of
          some feet from the ground. His whole frame was dislocated by the sudden shock;
          and, in this state, he long remained suspended. The fire, was a still more
          severe infliction. The sufferer was made to be upon his back, with his body
          fastened to the ground. Then, the soles of his feet were anointed with an unctuous
          matter; and exposed to the fire. The feet of others were inserted in
          an iron shoe, which was gradually compressed, until every bone was broken.
          The legs of others were screwed into iron boots filled with quick lime.
          That such proceedings should produce several confessions, cannot excite
          surprise.
   In other kingdoms, proceedings were instituted against the order: but
          they were conducted with much greater form, and with more humanity. The
          consequence was, that, in those kingdoms, the knights were either honorably
          acquitted; or only partially condemned. This circumstance detracts also from
          the authority of the proceedings of the French tribunals.
               At the earnest instance of the French monarch, pope Clement V caused a
          general council to be assembled at Vienne, in Dauphiné,
          the knights were solemnly cited to it to defend the order. Nine of them
          appeared; and were immediately ordered to be imprisoned, and put in irons. At
          this unjustifiable proceeding, the fathers of the council expressed great
          indignation.
   It is generally supposed, that the order was abolished by the council;
          but this is a mistake. The pope assembled the cardinals, and several prelates,
          in a secret consistory; and there, abolished the order by his own
          authority. At the second sessions of the council he published the decree
          of abolition. The members present heard it, (it cannot be said they accepted
          it), in solemn silence. Four days afterwards, the pope, in his bull, Considerantes dudum, announced, that the charges against the order were sufficiently proved, to
          render them strongly suspected; but, not sufficiently proved, to authorize a
          judicial sentence. For this reason, he professed to have abstained from a
          definitive sentence; and only passed a provisional condemnation. It is
          observable, that Clement XIV in his bull for suppressing the order of the
          Jesuits, adverts to the above circumstance; and expressly says, that “the
          general council of Vienne, to whose examination the pope had committed the
          business, advised him to adopt this provisional mode of proceeding”.
   Combining all these circumstances, it seems impossible not to acquit the
          Templars from the general guilt imputed to their body. If some members were
          chargeable with irreligion, their number was not great; if some irreligious
          associations were formed, these must have been exceedingly few. They seem to
          have been merely meetings of sensuality. It is evident, at least, that nothing
          of the metaphysical speculations of atheism entered into them.
               The last act of the tragedy was the burning of the grand master, Jacques
          de Molay. He was of an illustrious house in
          Burgundy and, at the time, when the storm burst on the order, was carrying on
          with great valor, a war, in the island of Cyprus, against the Turks. By
          the command of the pope, he quitted it, and, attended by sixty of his knights,
          all of noble birth, repaired to Paris. Immediately on their arrival, they were
          cast into prison. The grand master was cruelly tortured. Subdued by the
          violence of the torments, he confessed the general guilt of the order. He was
          then remanded to prison, and continued in it during six years. On the 18th
          March, 1313, he was summoned, with three chief dignitaries of the order, before
          the three commissaries of the cause; and required to acknowledge his guilt.
          Turning his face to the assembled multitude, “It is most just”, he said aloud,
          “that, on this horrible day, and, in these last moments of my life, I should
          proclaim the iniquity of falsehood; and make virtue triumph. I therefore
          acknowledge, before heaven and earth, that I have been guilty of the greatest
          crime. But, it was, when I confessed the truth of the charges made against the
          order. I now attest its innocence. The love of truth obliges me to declare it.
          I asserted the contrary, merely to suspend the excessive tortures inflicted on
          me; and to soften the hearts of those, who inflicted them. I am aware of the
          torments, which have been inflicted on those who have had the courage to
          retract their confessions: but, this dreadful spectacle is not sufficient to make
          me confirm a first lie by a second. Rather than comply with so
          infamous a condition, I renounce life”.
   A knight, who attended him, made a similar declaration. A council of
          state was immediately assembled by order of the king who condemned both o
          perish by a slow fire. They were, accordingly, fastened to an iron stake; and a
          small fire was lighted under them. In this horrible situation they long
          continued,—protesting their innocence to the last.
   Some readers may, perhaps, acquit the Templars wholly of the charges
          imputed to them. This, perhaps, is going too far: yet it should not be
          forgotten, that the evidence against them arises, altogether, from the
          depositions taken before commissioners appointed by their enemies, and extorted
          from the witnesses by hopes, intimidation, and torture, while every method was
          used to mislead the judgment; to inflame the imagination, and to rouse the
          passions of the public against them. If, from such materials, and under such
          circumstances, arguments, so powerfully vindicating their innocence, have been
          collected, how would the case have stood, had they been allowed to make their
          own statements; to urge their own defence; and to
          expose, in their own manner, the artifices and cruelty, of their adversaries?
   The Alien Priories may be considered as filiations from the foreign
          abbeys. Some of them depended entirely upon their foreign parents, receiving
          from them their priors and remitting to them all that remained of their income
          after supplying the necessary wants of the community. The dependence of the
          others was almost nominal.
               They elected their own priors, and were absolute proprietors of their
          own estates. The former had long been the objects of the jealousy of the
          English government, on account of their sending out of the country a large
          proportion of the revenues. In the fourth year of Henry V, when he was at war
          with France, an act was passed by which all the alien priories were suppressed,
          and their estates vested in the crown.
               To the attacks, which were made upon monasteries by Henry the eighth,
          Wolsey preluded, by the license, which, in 1525, he obtained from the
          pope, to dissolve several of the smaller communities. The pope had attached to
          this license a condition, that no monastery should be dissolved without the
          previous consent of the king, and its founders. The consent of the king was
          readily obtained. What arrangements were made with the founders, or their
          representatives, does not appear. The suppressed houses, and their possessions,
          became the property of Henry. He conferred them, by new grants, on the cardinal
          who annexed some of them to the college at Oxford; and others, to the college
          at Ipswich, which he had founded. The former is called Christ Church; the
          latter, immediately after the decease of the cardinal, was neglected, and fell
          to ruin.
   Henry determined on the general dissolution of all the monasteries
          within his realm, soon after he had assumed the title of supreme head of the
          church. His first attack was leveled at the smaller, institutions, or those,
          whose yearly income did not exceed two hundred pounds. With this view, he
          appointed Thomas Cromwell,—(who, from a very low situation, had raised himself
          by his talents, to the rank of secretary of state),—to be his vicar-general,
          and vicegerent; with authority to visit all ecclesiastical persons, and
          communities, within his dominions; to rectify and correct all abuses; and,
          generally to do everything that the king could do, as supreme head of the
          church. Henry also authorized him to delegate to others, any portion of the
          authority thus conferred upon him. Cromwell, accordingly, signed several
          commissions, authorizing the persons named in them to visit all churches,
          monasteries, and priories, both of men, and women; and to inquire into the
          conduct of archbishops, bishops, and other dignitaries as well as into the
          conduct of all superiors of religious houses, both in spirituals,
          and temporals; with directions to make their reports to him on all these
          circumstances. The visitors,—probably, in conformity to the injunctions given
          to them by Cromwell,—abstained from interfering with the secular clergy: but
          made a general visitation of all the religious houses. With some
          exceptions, the report was, in the highest degree, unfavorable to them. The
          smaller monasteries were said to be the most irregular. The king, already determined
          on their destruction, dissolved, by an act of the thirty-seventh year of his
          reign, all the houses of monks, canons and nuns, which had not above two
          hundred pounds yearly revenue; and which did not contain more than twelve
          members; vesting, at the same time, in himself, all their real and personal
          property. The number of houses, dissolved by this act, was three hundred and
          seventy-six. Their annual revenue was computed at thirty-two thousand pounds,
          their personal effects, at one hundred thousand pounds.
   Is 1537, the king ordered a visitation to be made of the remaining, or
          greater houses. The commissioners were directed to inquire into the practices,
          by which the religious, as it was alleged, had deceived the people; and
          nourished superstition, to enrich themselves.
               Many of the monks were so much alarmed at the report of this visitation,
          that they surrendered their houses, and possessions to the king, without
          waiting the arrival of the visitors. “The chief employment of the visitors, in
          this, and the two following years”, says Doctor Henry, “seems to have been
          settling the surrenders of the monasteries, and the pensions of the abbots,
          priors, and monks; making surveys of their estates; taking possession of their relics,
          jewels, and plate, which in some houses was of great value: selling their
          furniture, pulling down their churches, and such of their other buildings, as
          were only suited, and useful, to monastics; disposing of their bells,
          lead, and other materials. It is incredible how many magnificent churches,
          cloisters, libraries, and other buildings, which had been erected at an immense
          expense of money and labor, were un-roofed and ruined in the short space of
          three or four years. To this dreadful havoc, Henry, and his courtiers were
          prompted, partly by their avarice, and partly to prevent the re-establishment
          of monasteries. To finish this great affair a parliament was called, which met
          at Westminster, April 28th, in the year 1540. On the 13th of May, a bill was
          brought into the house, for granting to the king, his heirs, and successors,
          all the houses, lands, and goods, of all the abbeys, priories, nunneries,
          chantries, hospitals, and religious houses, that had been already surrendered,
          or suppressed; or that should there-after be surrendered, or suppressed. The
          bill passed both houses, with much less opposition than might be expected and,
          in consequence of it, all the possessions of six hundred and forty-five
          convents, ninety colleges, two thousand three hundred and seventy-four
          chantries, and free chapels; and one hundred and ten hospitals, were annexed to
          the crown. The yearly rent of their lands was estimated at one hundred and
          sixty thousand pounds. The jewels, plate, furniture, and other goods, must have
          amounted to a prodigious sum, of which no computation can now be made”.
   A very small proportion only of the property of the convents was
          appropriated to the service of the public. The whole was soon distributed by
          the monarch, with a prodigal hand, among his courtiers. The best account of
          this extraordinary event, which has come to the hands of the writer, is given
          in Mr. Collier's Ecclesiastical History. He sheds a generous tear over the
          sufferers; and, while he admits the criminality of some individuals, and the
          disorders of some houses, he honorably and successfully advocates the general
          integrity of the body.
   In the opinion of the writer of these pages, the report of the
          commissioners is wholly unworthy of credit. We have seen, how little attention
          to truth, and how gross a violation of justice, were shown, even in the proceedings
          of the parliament, and in the highest courts of justice, against the most
          exalted and distinguished personages, whom the king wished to oppress; and whom
          all, except the king, wished to save. How much less, then, must naturally have
          been the attention paid, either to truth or justice, where monks and nuns were
          to be persecuted? Where obscure individuals were appointed to report upon their
          conduct; where the king was determinately bent upon their ruin; where his
          courtiers were indifferent to their fate; and where plunder of them was the
          general aim;—the immediate expectation of many, and the sanguine hope of almost
          all!
               The loss, which learning sustained by the destruction of books and
          manuscripts, was great. Bale, a man remarkably hostile to the Roman-catholic
          religion, and to monastic institutions, says that “a number of them, which
          purchased these superstitious mansions, reserved of those library books, some
          to form their jakes; some to scour their candlesticks and some, to rub their
          boots. And some, they sold to grocers, and soap-sellers; and some they sent
          over the sea to the book-binders, not in small numbers, but at times in ships.
          I know a merchant, (who shall, at this time, be nameless), that bought the
          contents of two noble libraries, for forty shillings price. A shame it is to be
          spoken. This stuff has been occupied instead of grey paper. I judge this to be
          true, and utter it with heaviness, that neither the Britains,
          under the Romans and Saxons; nor yet the English people under the Danes and Nor
          mans, had ever such damage of their learned monuments, as we have, in this
          our time. Our posterity may well curse the wicked fall of our age; this
          unreasonable sport of England’s most noble antiquities”.
   
           XI.
               POPE PAUL THE THIRD EXCOMMUNICATES HENRY THE
          EIGHTH.
               
           IT has been related, that, when Clement the Seventh pronounced his
          sentence for the validity of Henry’s marriage with Katherine of Aragon, it was
          accompanied with a threat of excommunication, in case he refused to adhere to
          the marriage. “But the pope lived not”, says Echard,
          “to execute any censures against the king. So that, instead of the matter's
          being past reconciliation, there was only a sentence, annulling what the
          arch-bishop of Canterbury had done”. Moderate men, therefore, still hoped, that
          an amicable adjustment between the parties might yet be effected.
   Clement the seventh died about six months after he had pronounced the
          sentence on the divorce. He was succeeded by Paul the Third, of the illustrious
          family of Farnese; and the hopes of a satisfactory arrangement between the
          monarch and the see of Rome were increased by his elevation; as, when
          cardinal, he had favored the cause of Henry. But they vanished on the execution
          of bishop Fisher. Soon after the news of this event had reached Rome, the pope
          issued a bull, by which he cited Henry to appear before him within ninety days;
          failing which, he declared the monarch excommunicated, and laid the whole
          kingdom under an interdict. Whatever a catholic may think of the prudence of
          the excommunication, he must admit, thus far, that a right to excommunicate a
          member of the catholic church, be he sovereign, or
          be he subject, belongs to the pope. But, unfortunately, the pontiff
          did not confine himself to excommunication. By an assumption of authority, of
          which, subsequently to the elevation of Gregory the Seventh, the papal history
          affords but too many examples, he deprived Henry of his crown; dissolved all
          leagues of catholic princes with him; gave away his kingdom to any invader;
          commanded his nobility to take up arms against him; freed his subjects from all
          oaths of allegiance; cut off their commerce with foreign states; and declared
          it lawful for anyone to seize them, to make slaves of their persons, and to
          convert their effects to their own use.
   It remains to add, that the pope withheld the publication of the bull
          till the act of parliament for the dissolution of the greater monasteries had
          passed, and was carried into execution. Then, by another bull, he confirmed,
          and established, the former. A full account of each of these bulls is given by
          Dodd, in his Church History of England.
   The separation from the church was now consummated. May the writer be
          permitted to suggest, that, amid the various causes of this great calamity, not
          any, perhaps, had greater influence, than the mistaken notions, entertained on
          both sides, respecting the nature of spiritual, and temporal power. When the
          pope assumed the temporal, and the king assumed the spiritual, each was equally
          in the wrong. If, by a happy anticipation, a Bossuet had arisen, and explained
          to the pope, that he had no right to legislate in temporal concerns, or to
          enforce his spiritual legislation by temporal power, and to the monarch, that
          he had no right to legislate in spiritual concerns, or to enforce his temporal
          legislation by spiritual power, it is possible, that the schism might have been
          avoided; and a moderate scheme of reformation adopted, which would have satisfied
          the wise, and the good, of both parties. 
   
           XII.
               ECCLESIASTICAL REGULATIONS IN THE REIGN OF HENRY.
               
           TO give the reader a notion of the religious alterations introduced into
          England by Henry, and his successors, it seems proper to state, succinctly, the
          different religious systems of the primitive Lutherans, Zuinglians, Calvinists, and Anabaptists; a summary account
          of the ecclesiastical regulations, in the reign of Henry the Eighth, respecting
          the general reading of the bible in the English language, by the laity; his
          guidance of the faith, and devotions of his subjects; his persecutions; and his
          death.
   The tenets of the Lutherans are accurately, and fully, expressed, in the
          confession of Augsburg: a solemn formulary of faith, presented, in 1530, by the
          Lutheran princes of Germany to the emperor Charles V at a
          diet, holden in that city. The distinctive articles of the Lutheran
          creed are,—that, in the sacrament of the eucharist two things are
          exhibited, and received together—the one, earthly, which is bread and wine; the
          other, heavenly, which is the body and blood of Christ: That, in Christ, there
          are two distinct natures, the divine, and the human; and that these remain
          eternally unconfined, inseparable, and undivided:— That, by baptism God saves
          us; and works in us, justice, and purgation of our sins; that he who perseveres
          to the end, in that covenant, and hope, does not perish, but has eternal
          life;—and that Christ died for all men; and wills that all men should be saved.
   In opposition to the Lutheran doctrine on the Eucharist, the Zuinglians maintained, that, in the sacrament, the
          bread and wine are only signs and symbols of the absent body of Christ so that
          the Eucharistic rite is merely a pious, and solemn ceremony, instituted or
          ordained to bring the passion, and the death, of Christ to the remembrance of
          the faithful. In the doctrines, respecting baptism, the Lutherans and Zuinglians generally agree: With the doctrines,
          concerning the will of God for the salvation of the whole, or a part only of
          mankind, the Zuinglians did not meddle.
   Calvin maintained, that when the true Christian receives the sacrament
          of the Eucharist, with a lively faith, he is united indescribably, but yet
          really, to Jesus Christ incarnate: so that, to him, Jesus Christ is really,
          though not corporally, present in the sacrament. Thus, when Calvin advocated
          the reality of the presence, he seemed to hold the language of Luther; When he
          denied the corporeal presence, he seemed to speak the language of Zwingli.
          According to Calvin, baptism is not absolutely essential to salvation; and not
          all, but the elect only obtain by it, the grace of God, and the gifts of faith.
          Calvin also maintained, without any qualification, that God, from all eternity,
          predestinated one part of mankind to everlasting happiness; the other, to
          everlasting misery: and that he was led to make this distinction by no other
          motive than his own mere pleasure.
               On their notions, respecting the use of ceremonies in religion;
          respecting the gradations of rank in the hierarchy; and respecting the
          subordination of the ministers of the church to the magistracy, there was a
          considerable difference of opinion among the first reformers. Much ceremonial,
          much gradation of rank, much subordination to the magistracy, was allowed by
          the Lutherans; less, by the Zwinglians; next to none by the Calvinists. In
          doctrine, and discipline, the Calvinists and the English puritans agreed almost
          entirely. It is observable, that, though their formularies sound differently,
          yet the doctrine of Zwingli, that the Eucharist is no more than a solemn rite,
          has insensibly obtained admission into all the protestant churches.
   The Anabaptists were not, at the time of which we are speaking, that
          peaceable, and respectable community, who are now distinguished by this
          appellation. They then held, as they hold still, that baptism ought to be
          administered only to those who have attained to years of understanding; and
          that then, it should be performed by immersion—harmless doctrine, so far as
          civil society is interested. But, they were accused, and not without
          foundation,—of teaching, that all things ought to be in common among the
          faithful, that taking interest for the loan of money, tithes, and tribute,
          ought to be entirely abolished; that, in the kingdom of Christ, civil
          magistrates are absolutely useless; and that God still continues to reveal his
          will to certain persons, by dreams, and revelations.
   Ecclesiastical regulations in the reign of Henry the eighth, respecting
          the general reading of the Bible, in the English language, by the laity
               When Henry assumed the title of head of the church, it was naturally
          expected that he would have receded much farther, both in doctrine, and
          discipline, from the see of Rome, than he did, in reality. Respecting
          the propriety of a farther reformation, his council was much divided. Anne
          Boleyn, the new queen, Cranmer, who had succeeded Warham in
          the see of Canterbury, Lord Cromwell, and several other persons of
          distinction, were warm advocates for it. On the other hand, it was strenuously
          opposed by the lord chancellor, the duke of Norfolk, and the bishops of
          Winchester and Rochester. To their opinion, the king was strongly inclined,
          both from principle and affection. By education he was attached to the catholic
          church: By his writings in her defence, he had
          acquired great renown; he was proud of his title of defender of the faith and
          prouder still of his spiritual supremacy over the church of England. On the
          other hand, the savage and contemptuous treatment, which he had received from
          Luther, alienated him from that reformer, and his adherents; while the severe
          simplicity of the creeds and liturgies, of Zwingli and Calvin, had no
          attractions for him. Still, he was fond of exercising his spiritual authority;
          and willingly interfered in the concerns of the church. The chief of his
          interferences we shall notice. We shall therefore succinctly mention, 1st, his
          principal proclamations, and legislative enactments, respecting the general
          reading of the bible by the laity; and 2dly, the most remarkable of his
          doctrinal regulations.
   The new translation of the bible afforded the monarch an early
          opportunity for the exercise of his spiritual supremacy. It is well known,
          that, since the troubles, occasioned by the Albigenses, in the 9th and 10th
          centuries, it has been a point of catholic discipline, to prohibit, to the
          laity, the reading of the scriptures in the vulgar tongue, without the special
          leave of their respective pastors. The reformers were anxious that such
          translations of them should be made, and generally circulated.
               There are many Anglo-Saxon versions of different parts both of the Old
          and the New Testament. Of the translation by archbishop Elfric, we have, of the Old Testament, the Heptateuch,
          published by Edmund Thwayte at Oxford, in
          1699; and, of the New Testament, the Gospels only, published by Matthew Parker,
          London, 1571. They were reprinted by Franciscus Junius,
          and Thomas Marshal, at Dordrecht, with the Meso-gothic version, 1665,
          reprinted at Amsterdam, in 1684. An Anglo-saxon version
          of the Psalms, evidently translated from the Vulgate, was published by Sir
          Henry Spelman.
   It is generally said, that the most ancient English translation of the
          bible is that of Wickliffe. This is untrue: “The hole bible was, before
          Wycliffe's days, by virtuous and learned men, translated into the English tong,
          and by good and godly people, with devotion and soberness, well and reverently
          read” - Thomas More. In the preface to Wickliffe's Bible, by Lewis, mention is
          made of two English translations of part of the bible, still existing in manuscript,
          and anterior to Wickliffe's. His translation was finished about the year 1367;
          and revised by one of his followers. Both the original, and the revised
          translation, are still extant in manuscript: the manuscript copies of the
          latter are more rare, than those of the former.
               In compliance with the wishes of the reformers, William Tyndale, a
          Welshman, settled at Antwerp, assisted by John Fry, a learned layman, and
          William Roye, a friar, translated the New
          Testament from the Greek, into English. In 1526, he published his translation
          and procured several copies to be conveyed to England. The success it met with
          induced him to continue his labors. In 1530, he published a translation of the
          Pentateuch from the Hebrew. Numerous editions of the New Testament, and some of
          the Pentateuch, were printed.
   In 1535, Myles Coverdale, an Augustinian friar, published a complete
          translation, made by himself, of all the Old and New Testament. These
          translations,—Tyndale's, in particular,—gave offence; and great efforts were
          made to suppress the copies. Among his assailants, Tyndale had the honor to
          reckon sir Thomas More. Several propositions, which sir Thomas extracted from
          the writings of Tyndale, are as opposite to those of the church of England, as
          they are to those of the church of Rome. “If he is not misreported”, says
          Collier, "he has failed, both in truth and decency in several material
          points. In short, his heterodoxies are too visible to reckon him amongst the
          reformers of the English church”. Coverdale's translation was thought less
          objectionable than Tyndale's and was, therefore, more favorably received by the
          public.
   At length, the wish to have an authorized version of the Bible was so
          general, and so strongly expressed, that in 1536 the clergy petitioned the
          king, that “he would graciously indulge his subjects of the laity with the
          reading of the Bible, in the English tongue; and have a new translation of it
          made for that purpose”. Soon after this petition was presented, Cromwell, “the
          vicegerent of his majesty for and concerning, all the jurisdiction ecclesiastical
          within his realm”,—(this is the title which he assumed in the instrument in
          question),—issued his celebrated injunctions to the clergy. By the 9th of
          these, he ordered, that “every person, or proprietary of any parish church
          should provide a book of the whole Bible, both in Latin and English; and lay
          the same in the quire, for every man that would, to loke, and read,
          thereon and that no man should be discouraged from the reading any part of the
          Bible, in Latin, or in English”. In consequence of this injunction, a new
          version of the whole Bible was printed, in 1537. It consisted of the
          translation of Tyndale, so far as this extended. What Tyndale had left undone,
          was supplied from the translation of Coverdale. In the title, it was said to be
          translated by Thomas Mathewe,—a fictitious name.
          It was printed abroad but, in what place, is not known. The types are certainly
          German. Amongst bibliographers, it is generally styled “Mathewe's Bible”.
          A revised edition of it was published, in 1539; which archbishop Cranmer was
          supposed to have superintended. It is, hence usually called Cranmer's
          Great Bible.
   In May 1540, the king issued a proclamation, requiring curates “to
          provide themselves with this Bible”. It fixed the price at two shillings,
          unbound; and directed, that it should not exceed twelve shillings, well bound,
          and clasped. But his majesty gives the people to understand, that “his allowing
          them the holy scriptures, in their own mother tongue, was not his duty, but his
          goodness and liberality, to them”
               Other proclamations, of the same import, were issued. But, by the act,
          passed in the last year of the reign of his majesty, “for the advancement of
          the true religion”, after reciting in the preamble, that “the people had abused
          the liberty with which the king had indulged them, of reading the scriptures”,
          Tyndale's translation is condemned as crafty, false, and untrue; and all the
          books of the Old and New Testament of that translation, are abolished, and
          forbidden to be read. Other translations were declared not to be included in
          the act: but, if there should be found any annotations in them, they were to be
          cut, or blotted out except summaries of chapters. None, but persons specially
          appointed by his majesty, were to read them, in any church, or open assembly;
          but the chancellor, captains of the wars, the king's justices, the recorder of
          any town, the speaker, and some others, might continue to use them as before.
          Any noblewoman and gentlewoman might read the Bible privately. Women of lower
          degree, artificers, apprentices, journeymen, serving husbandmen, and laborers,
          were prohibited from reading the Bible, or New Testament, to themselves, or any
          other person.
               Henry's pastoral solicitude for the spiritual welfare of his subjects
          was not confined to their reading of the Bible. Formularies also of faith, and
          some books of devotion, were published by him, or by his direction, for their
          use. The principal of these are 1, his Primer; 2, his Ten Articles of religious
          belief: 3, the work called, The Institution of a Christian Man: 4, his Six
          Articles of religious belief.
               The first edition of his Primer is said, in the title-page, to be
          printed by John Biddle, on the 16th June, 1535. It was published, with the
          approbation, but without the formal authority, of the king. When, by the act of
          parliament already mentioned, the reading of the Bible was prohibited to all
          persons under the rank of gentlemen, the Primer was expressly saved from the
          prohibition. Abstracting from the circumstance, that it condemns the offering
          of prayer to angels and saints, its doctrines accord with those of the catholic
          church.
               The innovations in religion occasioning much diversity in the doctrines
          delivered from the pulpit, his majesty, on the 12th July 1536, sent a circular
          letter to the bishops, enjoining them to abstain from preaching, until the
          ensuing Michaelmas. In the meantime he framed
          Ten Articles of faith; and sent them to the convocation, which was then
          sitting, at St. Paul's. They were received, with great respect; passed, by an
          unanimous act, and then signed by his majesty. They run in his name; and were
          published, by his authority. Baptism, penance, the sacrament of the Eucharist, with
          the doctrine of transubstantiation, auricular confession, and prayers to the
          saints, are retained in them. They omit the article of purgatory. The
          scriptures, and ancient creeds, are made the standards of faith.
   The Institution of a Christian Man was published in 1537,
          by Berthelet. It was recommended, and
          subscribed, by the two archbishops, nineteen bishops, and the lower house of
          convocation. It contains an explanation of our Lord's prayer, the creed, the
          seven sacraments, the decalogue, the ave maria,
          justification, and purgatory. It is observable, that it maintains, in its
          fullest extent, the doctrine of passive obedience; and that, in the article of
          orders, it declares, that, "after the conversion of kings and princes, the
          bishop had recourse to the assistance of the secular magistrate. This was done
          to reinforce the jurisdiction of the "church by the civil sanction. For
          the church has no authority to inflict pecuniary, or corporal punishment”.
   In the parliament of the year 1538-9,—the last that was holden in
          the reign of Henry,—the act passed for abolishing diversity of opinions. After
          a preamble, it propounds “certain articles concerning Christian religion”. From
          the number of the articles, and the severity with which the act was carried
          into execution, several writers have called it, the bloody Statute of the Six
          Articles.
               The six articles are:
               1st. That in the sacrament of the altar, after the consecration, there
          remains no substance of bread and wine; but, under these forms, the natural
          body and blood of Christ are present.
               2dly. That communion of both kinds is not necessary to salvation, to all
          persons, by the law of God; but that both the body and flesh of Christ are
          together in each of the kinds.
               3dly. That priests may not marry by the law of God.
               4thly. That vows of chastity ought to be observed by the law of God.
               5thly. That private masses ought to be continued, which, as they are
          agreeable to God's law, so men receive great benefit from them
               6thly. That auricular confession is expedient and necessary, and ought
          to be retained in the church.
               It was, moreover, enacted, that if any person should preach or write
          against the first article, he should be judged an heretic, burned, without any
          abjuration, and forfeit his real and personal estate to the king. Those who
          preached, or disputed against the other articles, were to suffer death, as
          felons, without benefit of clergy. And those, who, either in word or writing,
          declared against them, were to be imprisoned, during the king's pleasure; to
          forfeit their goods and chattels, for the first offence; and suffer death, for the
          second.
               In a former page, a general mention has been made of fifty-nine persons,
          who received the sentence of death for denying the spiritual supremacy of
          Henry. The same severity was exercised on those, who denied the doctrine of
          transubstantiation.
               On one occasion, the same cart conveyed three catholics, and three
          protestants, to execution; the former, for denying the king’s supremacy; the
          latter for denying the doctrine of transubstantiation.
          The catholics were hanged, drawn, and quartered, the punishment of
          treason: The protestants were burned, the punishment of heresy. They all, to
          the last, persisted in their opinions; and, with their dying breath, forgave
          their enemies. The execution of the protestants is remarkable, from this
          circumstance, that several of the council of state, who advised, or consented
          to the measure, were known to disbelieve the doctrine of transubstantiation;
          and, in the following reign, concurred in the same sanguinary measures against
          those who continued to believe it.
   Of those, who suffered in the reign of Henry, for the disbelief of
          transubstantiation, the execution of Lambert was the most remarkable. Being
          accused of heresy and brought before archbishop Cranmer, for denying the real
          presence, he appealed to the king, as supreme head of the church of England.
          The king accordingly ordered him to be tried before himself, in Westminster
          Hall; and caused letters to be sent to all the prelates, principal nobility,
          and commoners of England, to attend it. He appeared in great state on the
          occasion. He sat under a white canopy, arrayed in all the insignia of majesty,
          and clothed in white garments, emblematic of the purity of faith. The spiritual
          peers were placed on his right hand; the temporal, on his left. The judges, and
          most eminent lawyers were placed behind the bishops: The officers of state, and
          the most distinguished courtiers, were ranged behind the temporal peers.
               Lambert acknowledged his disbelief of the real presence of Christ in the
          sacrament; and, being called upon to defend his opinion, supported it with
          learning and acuteness. The king replied: “It was a wonder”, Cromwell wrote to
          Sir Thomas Wyatt, his majesty's ambassador in Germany, “to see, with how much
          excellent gravity, and inestimable majesty, he exercised there, the very office
          of supreme head of the church of England! How benignly his grace essayed to
          convert the miserable man! How strong, and manifest reasons his highness
          alleged against him! I wish the princes and potentates of Christendom to have
          had a meet place to have seen it. Undoubtedly, they would have much marveled at
          his majesty's most high wisdom and judgment, and reputed him otherwise, after
          the same, than, in a manner, the mirror and light of all other
          kings and princes in Christendom”. Cranmer, and the other bishops, frequently
          came to the aid of his majesty: Lambert replied. The trial lasted five hours;
          at length, quite exhausted, Lambert stood silent: Cromwell, as vicar-general,
          pronounced sentence upon him, which was executed with uncommon circumstances of
          cruelty.
   Henry finished his reign on the 29th of January 1547. There seems some
          reason to suppose that, in his latter years,
          he wished to be reconciled to the see of Rome. By his will, he
          directed large sums of money to be distributed for prayers for his soul.
   Without a clear view of the royal genealogy of England, from the time of
          the union of the houses of York and Lancaster, in the person of Henry the
          Eighth, till the reign of James the First, it is impossible to obtain an
          accurate notion of the events, even in the ecclesiastical history of England,
          during that period. We shall, therefore, present it to the reader in the form
          of a Table, simplifying it as much as its complex nature will admit.
               The title of Henry the Eighth to the crown was clear and undisputed. In
          his reign the succession was regulated by several legislative enactments.
               1. By an act of the 25th year of his reign, the crown was entailed to
          his majesty, and to the heirs male of his body, failing these to the lady
          Elizabeth; who was declared to be the king's eldest issue female, and to the
          heirs of her body,—(in exclusion of the lady Mary on account of her supposed
          illegitimacy, in consequence of the divorce of Henry from her mother Katharine
          of Aragon),—and so on from issue female to issue female, by course of
          inheritance, according to their age; and failing these to the king’s right
          heirs.
               2.Upon the king’s divorce from Anne Boleyn, the lady Elizabeth was
          bastardized, and the crown settled on the eldest children of the king by lady
          Jane Seymour, and his future wives; and failing these, to the persons to whom
          the king should limit the same by letters patent, or will.
               3. But, by a statute of the 35th of his reign, the lady Mary, and lady
          Elizabeth were legitimated, and the crown limited to prince Edward by name, and
          the heirs of his body, failing these, to the lady Mary, and the heirs of her
          body; and failing these, to the lady Elizabeth, and the heirs of her body; and
          failing issue of both
               4. By his will Henry limited the crown, in default of issue of his
          daughters, to the heirs of the body of lady Frances, the eldest daughter of his
          sister Mary, and failing such issue, to the heirs of the body of Eleanor, the
          second daughter of his sister Mary.
               5. On the accession of Mary, her title to the throne was recognized by a
          legislative act; and the same was done on the accession of Elizabeth.
               6. On the death of queen Elizabeth, without issue, the line of Henry the
          eighth became extinct.
               
           XIII.
               EDWARD THE SIXTH
               1547.
               
           EDWARD the sixth came to the throne at the age of nine
          years; he had been educated by doctor Cox, who favored the Reformation.
          The majority of the bishops, and the chief part of the clergy,
          were on the side of the catholic religion, or of the
          old learning, as it was then usually termed. But the majority of
          the government were favorers of the Reformation, these carried the king with
          them, and soon obtained the ascendancy.
   The principal ecclesiastical occurrences in the reign of Edward
          the sixth, are:
   I. The regulations respecting the election of bishops, and the new
          admissions of the actual bishops to their sees: 
   II. The new visitation:
               III. The publication of the Book of Homilies:
               IV. The forty-two Articles:
               V. The book of Common Prayer:
               VI. The further suppression of colleges, hospitals and chantries, and
          the general destruction of their libraries, and of the articles
          for sacred or secular use, or ornament, belonging to them:
   VII. And the religious persecution which took place during this reign.
               
           1.The regulations respecting the election of Bishops, and the new
          admission of the actual Bishops to their sees.
               BY the charter of king John, recognized and confirmed by his great
          charter, and by the 25th of Edward the third, stat. 6, sect. 3, the chapters
          had the free right of electing their prelates. But this statute was virtually
          repealed by the 25th Henry the eighth, ch. 7, by
          which the chapters, if they did not elect the person recommended by the
          king's letters missive, became subject to the penalties
          of praemunire. In the first year of the reign of Edward the sixth, a
          new act was passed for the election of bishops. After reciting that the
          manner of electing bishops by a congé d'elire was
          but the shadow of an election, it enacted, that, in future, all bishops
          should be appointed by the king's letters patent only, and should continue the
          exercise of their jurisdiction during their natural lives, if they
          should behave well. In the passing of this act, archbishop Cranmer
          was principally concerned. It was his opinion, that the exercise of all
          episcopal jurisdiction depended upon the prince. Consistently with this
          principle, he thought that his own right to exercise the episcopal authority
          ended with the life of the late king; nor would he act as archbishop
          till he had received a new commission from Edward the sixth. On the same
          grounds, most of the other prelates obtained fresh commissions for the
          exercise of their episcopal authority.
   2.The New Visitation.
               IMMEDIATELY after the ceremony of the king’s coronation, the
          regents appointed a royal visitation, and commanded the clergy to preach
          nowhere, except in their parish churches, without license, till the
          visitation was concluded. For this purpose they divided the kingdom into six districts, assigning
          to each, as visitors, two gentlemen, a civilian, a divine, and a registrar.
          These were directed to proclaim and publish forty-nine injunctions,
          and to give orders that they should be published, once at least, in every
          quarter of a year. The spiritual supremacy of the monarch was the leading
          article, the gospels and epistles were to be read in English, mass
          and praying for the dead were discontinued: processions, and some
          ornaments and ceremonies, were set aside. It is observable that, on the
          death of Francis the first, which happened on the 22nd March 1547, a
          solemn mass, and funeral service, were sung for him in all the churches in
          London; the choir of St. Paul's was hung in mourning; Cranmer, the
          archbishop, with eight other bishops, in their richest habits, sung a
          mass ad requiem anima: and a sermon was preached by Dr. Ridley,
          bishop elect of Rochester.
   3.The Book of Homilies.
               AMONG the injunctions of the visitors there was a direction that
          they should leave, in every parish, the Book of Homilies. It consisted of
          twelve discourses upon the principal points of the Christian faith and was
          directed to be left with every parish priest. The discourses are believed to
          have been composed by archbishop Cranmer, Bishop Ridley, and Bishop
          Latimer. Bishop Gardiner declined giving them his approbation. A second volume
          of the Homilies was published in the reign of queen Elizabeth.
   4.The Forty-two Articles.
               IN the fourth year of the reign of Edward, it was resolved in
          council to reform, once more, the doctrine of the church. In pursuance of
          this order, Archbishop Cranmer, and Bishop Ridley, framed forty two
          articles of Christian doctrine. Copies of them were sent to several
          bishops, and to other divines, for their consideration. Being
          returned by them, the articles were approved in council, and had the
          royal sanction. In the title-page they were styled, "Articles agreed upon
          by the bishops, and other learned men, in the convocation held at London
          in the year 1522, for avoiding diversity of opinion, and establishing
          consent touching true religion, published by the king's
          authority". But by Cranmer's own admission, in the
          subsequent reign, it is certain, that these articles never
          were submitted, either to the parliament or to the convocation. They are,
          in substance, very nearly the same as the thirty-nine articles.
   5.The Book of Common Prayer.
               THAT the Jews had set forms of prayer, which they used in
          their synagogues, has been satisfactorily shown by doctor Lightfoot. That the
          earliest Christians joined in the use of the Lord's prayer, and of
          the psalms, appears from several passages in the Acts of the Apostles, and
          from the apostolic epistles. That, at an early period of Christianity,
          liturgies were in use, may be justly inferred from those ascribed to St.
          Peter, St. Mark, and St. James, "which", says Mr. Wheately, in a work of real learning, his Rational
          Illustration of the Common Prayer, introduction, p. 13,."are
          doubtless of high antiquity". In the course of time, there was
          a variety of liturgies; in England, those of York, Sarum and Bangor, were
          particularly distinguished. The liturgies of the middle ages consisted
          generally of the missal and breviary. The former contained the service of the
          mass; the latter, those forms of prayer, consisting of psalms, hymns and
          lessons, which the clergy were used to recite daily, and parts of which were solemnly
          sung in the churches every Sunday, and principal holiday, for the edification
          of the laity.
   The liturgy soon attracted the notice of the reformers. In 1537 a book
          was published, called, "the Godly and Pious Instruction of a Christian
          Man'' it contained, in the English language, the Lord's prayer, the Ave
          Maria, the creed, the ten commandments, and the seven sacraments. With some
          variations it was re-published in 1540 and 1543, under the title of, "a
          necessary Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian Man". In
          1545, the king's primer was published, containing, among other
          things, the Lord's prayer, the creed, the ten commandments, Venite exultemus, Te Deum, and
          several hymns and collects.
   Soon after the accession of Edward the sixth a committee of divines
          was appointed to reform the liturgy. They drew up offices for Sundays and
          holidays, baptism, confirmation and matrimony, burial of the dead, and
          other special occasions; forming all these into one book. It was published
          by the common agreement and full assent of the parliament and
          convocations. In 1548, it was confirmed by act of Parliament, and declared
          to have been composed "by the aid of the Holy Ghost." Exceptions
          however, were soon made to some passages; these were altered by Archbishop
          Cranmer, with the assistance of Martin Bucer and
          Peter Martyr, whom he had invited into England from Germany. Thus
          revised and altered, the book was confirmed by Parliament in 1551. Both
          acts, however, were repealed in the first year of the reign of queen Mary.
   6.The suppression of Colleges, Hospitals and Chantries: general
          destruction of their Libraries, and of the sacred or secular articles of use,
          or ornament belonging to them.
               MENTION has been made of the suppression of the smaller
          monasteries by the act of the 27th of Henry VIII. Several colleges,
          hospitals, chantries and other religious institutions, within the operation of
          that act, had been permitted to remain in the hands of their lawful possessors.
  "The great ones of the court", says Heylin,
  "not being willing to lose so rich a booty, their
          suppression was set on foot again. The consequence was, that 90
          colleges, and 2,374 free chapels and chantries, with their possessions,
          were vested in the king, and consumed during his minority."
   The suppression of these houses was the occasion of much individual
          wretchedness. When the monasteries were dissolved, some provision was
          made for the subsistence of the ejected religious. "But as for the
          chantry priests", says Mr. Dodd, "the greater part were reduced to
          the extremities of want; as also many of the laity who depended on them."
   "On the pretence", continues the
          same author, "of rooting out superstition, visitors were sent about; and
          made a spoil of all things that might conduce to support either learning
          or piety. Upon this occasion was destroyed the famous Angervilian library, first composed by Angerville, bishop of
          Durham. The two noble libraries of Cobham bishop of
          Winchester, and Duke Humphrey of Gloucester, underwent the same fate. Merton
          college had almost a cart load of manuscripts carried off." Every article
          in these buildings, which served either for use or ornament, was seized.
          What could not be removed was destroyed or defaced. Finally, the
          council gave an order for burning and destroying all the books used in the
          service of the church". "Sacrilegious avarice", says Camdent, "ravenously invaded
          church-livings, colleges, chantries, hospitals, and places dedicated to
          the poor, as things superfluous. Ambition and emulation among the
          nobility, presumption and disobedience among the common people, grew so
          extravagant, that England seemed to be in a downright frenzy".
   To raise the palace, which the protector Somerset was building in the
          Strand, the parish church of St. Mary, three episcopal houses, a chapel, a
          cloister, and a charnel-house in St. Paul's Churchyard, with a church of
          the order of St. John of Jerusalem, were pulled down, and the materials used
          in the construction of the palace. Somerset attempted to demolish the
          church of St. Margaret, Westminster, but the parishioners rose, and drove off
          the artificers of destruction. From this example alone, some idea may
          be formed of the general plunder and devastation.
   "This gross and insatiable scramble", says Bp. Burnet,
  "after the goods and wealth that had been dedicated to good designs,
          without the applying any part of it to promote the good of the gospel, the
          instruction of youth, and the relieving the poor, made all people conclude
          that it was for robbery, and not for reformation, that their zeal made them so
          active. The irregular and immoral lives of many of the professors of
          the gospel gave their enemies great advantage to say, that they ran
          away from confession, penance, fasting and prayer, only to be under no
          restraint, but to indulge themselves in a licentious and dissolute course
          of life. By these things, that were but too visible in some of the most eminent
          among them, the people were much alienated from them; and, as much as they
          were formerly against popery, they grew to have kinder thoughts of
          it, and to look on all the changes that had been made, as designs to
          enrich some vicious characters, and to let in an inundation of vice and
          wickedness upon the nation".
   7.Religious Persecution during the Reign of Edward VI.
               THE hardships, which the reformers underwent in the preceding
          reign, should, according to Mr. Neale's just observation, "have made them
          tender of the lives of those who differed from the present standard". But
          their conduct showed a very different feeling.
   Complaint being made to the council against the anabaptists, a
          commission was ordered to six of the bishops, and to some other divines,
          to search after all anabaptists, heretics, and all condemners of
          the common prayers, with injunctions, that the commissioners should
          endeavor to reclaim them; and, after due penance, to give them absolution; but
          that if they should continue obstinate, the commissioners should
          excommunicate, imprison, and deliver them over to the secular arm. Many
          were brought before them: some abjured the errors imputed to them, and were
          dismissed; others persisted in their opinions and were burned. Among these,
          Joan Bocken particularly attracted the
          commiseration of the public; she maintained that Christ was
          not incarnate of the virgin, not having taken any of her flesh. For
          this opinion she was sentenced to the flames. The humane prince was so struck
          with the cruelty of the sentence, that he refused, for a long time, to
          sign the warrant for her execution. "Cranmer", says Mr. Hume,
  "was employed to persuade him to compliance. He said that there was
          great difference between errors in other points of divinity, and those
          which were in direct contradiction to the apostolic creed. These
          latter were impieties against God, which the monarch, being God's
          deputy, ought to repress, in like manner as inferior magistrates were bound to
          punish offences against the king's person. Edward, overcome by importunity, at
          last submitted, though with tears in his eyes; and he told Cranmer, that
          if any wrong were done, the guilt should lie entirely on his head. The primate,
          after making a new effort to reclaim the woman from her errors, and finding her
          obstinate to all his arguments, at last committed her to the flames."
   
           XIV.
               PRINCIPAL ECCLESIASTICAL OCCURRENCES IN THE REIGN OF QUEEN MARY.
               1553
               
           EDWARD the sixth died on the 6th July 1553. Dudley, earl of
          Warwick, who had supplanted the duke of Somerset, the protector, in the
          favor of the young monarch, had induced him, not long before his decease,
          to exclude the princesses, Mary and Elizabeth, from the succession, and to
          substitute in their place lady Jane Grey. The protector had married her to
          Lord Guilford Dudley, his fourth son. She was the daughter of
          Frances, duchess of Suffolk, and descended, by Charles Brandon, from Mary,
          the dowager queen of France, and sister to Henry the eighth. She was
          singularly accomplished, and universally respected and beloved. Henry's
          testamentary disposition having set aside the Scottish line, lady
          Jane Grey stood next in succession to the crown, after the
          princesses Mary and Elizabeth. The duke of Northumberland, her
          father-in-law, with the concurrence of Cranmer, and of the whole privy
          council, except the lord chief justice, caused her to be
          proclaimed queen. She did all that depended upon her to refuse the crown;
          but, at length overpowered by her father-in-law and husband, accepted it
          with sincere and evident reluctance. Her adherents endeavored to support her
          title by arms, but they were soon discomfited, and Mary was proclaimed
          queen. The duke of Northumberland, and two persons with him, were put
          to death, while eight more were tried and condemned for high treason. Among
          these were lady Jane and her husband, lord Guilford Dudley. Their
          execution was more than once put off, and probably would not have taken
          place, had not the subsequent rebellion of sir Thomas Wyatt caused it to be
          thought a necessary measure, for the tranquility of the state.
   Mary thus became peaceably possessed of the throne.
               I. The return of the English nation to communion with the see
          of Rome:
               II. The persecution of the Protestants for heresy: and
               III. the condemnation and death of archbishop Cranmer; are the
          ecclesiastical events in this reign, which seem to require particular notice.
               1.The return of the English nation to communion with the See of
          Rome.
               IMMEDIATELY on her accession to the throne, Mary avowed her
          attachment to the catholic religion, and very soon made public her intention to
          restore it. She formally signified this to the pope, and his holiness appointed
          cardinal Pole his legate to England, and furnished him with the most ample
          powers for effecting the object of his legation. In August 1554, the marriage
          between the queen and Philip was celebrated. On the 28th of the following
          November the king and queen, the spiritual and temporal peers, and the commons,
          assembled in the house of lords. Gardiner, who had been recently restored to
          the bishopric of Winchester, and advanced to the dignity of Chancellor,
          announced the arrival of the cardinal, with legatine authority. Being
          introduced with great ceremony into the assembly, the cardinal addressed the
          members in a conciliating speech. The chancellor replied, expressing his own
          wishes, and the general wish of the nation, to return to communion with the see
          of Rome.
               On the following day, the king, the queen, and both houses of
          parliament, being again assembled in the house of peers, the cardinal was
          ushered into the house, dressed in his legatine robes. The king was placed
          on the left-hand of the queen, and the legate on her right, but at a
          greater distance than the king. All three were placed on seats
          covered with rich tapestry, and under a very costly canopy. The
          chancellor then addressed the houses of parliament, recapitulated what he had
          said the day before, and solemnly asked them, if they desired to return to the
          unity of the church, and to the obedience due to their chief pastor. The
          whole assembly assented, by acclamation, to the proposal. The
          chancellor then presented to their majesties a petition, on behalf of the
          members of both houses, as the representatives of the whole nation,
          expressing their sorrow for the schism, and for whatever they had
          enacted against the see of Rome and the catholic religion, declaring that they
          now annulled it; and beseeching those, whom God had preserved from the
          general guilt, to obtain from the lord legate that he would pardon them,
          and restore them as true and living members to that body, from which they
          had been separated by their misdeeds.
   The king and queen having perused the petition, returned it to the
          chancellor; he read it distinctly and audibly. The whole assembly then rose,
          and the queen, in the name and behalf of herself, and of the king, petitioned
          the legate to grant the pardon and reconciliation sued for. The legate rose
          from his seat, and every one, except the king and queen, being on their knees,
          he pronounced the general absolution. They then went to the
          royal chapel, and a solemn Te Deum was
          sung, to express the general sentiment of religious joy, with which all
          the assembly appeared to be penetrated.
   On the following day a similar ceremony of reconciliation took place in
          the city of London. Afterwards, the clergy assembled in
          convocation; and, on their knees, received absolution for all the
          censures, which they had incurred during the late innovations. By the
          legislative act of 1st and 2d Philip and Mary, c. 8, the work of
          reconciliation was completed.
   With the unanimous consent of the pope and the clergy, and the
          sanction of parliament, the possessors of the church property were generally
          quieted in its detention and enjoyment. The queen restored to the ancient
          possessors all the church property, which remained in the hands of the
          crown, and earnestly solicited others to follow her example. Her conduct,
          if admired, was very little imitated.
   Immediately after the ceremony of reconciliation took place, the
          queen sent viscount Montague, Thirlby bishop of Ely, and Sir Edward Came,
          ambassadors to Rome. They reached it on the 23d of May 1555; and, on the 23d of
          the following June, were admitted to an audience with the pope. They
          prostrated themselves at the feet of his holiness, represented the sorrow
          of the nation for their schism and heresy, and their desire to return into
          communion with the holy see. The pope received them graciously, expressed
          a general approbation of the proceedings of the legate,
          but complained of the detention of the ecclesiastical property, and
          intimated his right to the ancient render of Peter-pence. "He
          himself", he said, " had, when he was young, been employed in
          collecting it, and even had been edified by the alacrity with which it was
          paid".
   It is observable, that, before Henry the eighth, the kings of England
          styled themselves only lords of Ireland. That monarch, in the twenty-third year
          of his reign, assumed the title of king of Ireland, and, two years afterwards,
          it was recognized by parliament. This the pope considered an invasion of the
          right, assumed by the holy see, to be the sovereign, and ultimate feudal
          lord of that kingdom.
   To prevent any controversy on this head, Mary accompanied the
          letter presented to the pope by the ambassadors, with one, in which she
          solicited him to confer on her the title of queen of Ireland. With this
          request, by a bull, the pope complied; the bull was dated on the 7th of
          June,—several days before the presentation of the ambassadors,—and thus,
          the difficulty, which might otherwise have arisen, was dexterously, but
          dishonorably, eluded.
   2.Persecution of the Protestants for Heresy.
               THERE is reason to believe that, when Mary ascended the throne her
          dispositions towards those who should continue to differ from her in
          religious opinions, were just, moderate, and wise. Doctor Heylin admits, that before the end of the second year of her reign she practised no violence. The first volume of Dodd's Church
          History contains the faculties, and instructions, which the pope gave for
          reconciling the kingdom to the holy see. They are written in the language of
          moderation, and do not contain a single expression which suggests measures of
          violence. The lenity of cardinal Pole, her principal adviser, seems to be
          universally admitted. So much is this the case, that Hume, in a debate which he
          supposes to have taken place in Mary's reign, on the subject of religious
          persecution, makes Pole the advocate of toleration.
   In 1555 all the bishops, and several of the leading clergy,
          attended cardinal Pole, to receive his instructions. They were truly pastoral
          and humane; he had them treat their flocks with tenderness, and make converts
          rather by example and instruction than by rigor. The councils, which induced
          Mary to adopt a system of intolerance, were generally attributed to Gardiner,
          the bishop of Winchester, but he soon ceased to take an active part in them. By
          Rogers, the first of those who suffered for religion in the reign of Mary, the
          bishop was asked, "whether he had not preached against the pope, during
          the best part of twenty years?
   "Yes", said Gardiner, "but I was forced to it by
          cruelty."
   "And will you then", said Rogers, "use to
          others that cruelty, of which you now complain?"
   Gardiner made no answer. When he first recommended persecution, he
          thought a few striking examples would cause a general
          recantation; but, when he found his error, he left the weight of
          cruelty on the willing shoulders of Bonner. Gardiner died in great sentiments
          of repentance. "I" have sinned", he said, "with Peter, but
          I have not wept with Peter". Bonner was bishop of London; if his conduct
          has not been greatly exaggerated, he was a perfect monster of cruelty.
   It must also be admitted, that Mary met with many provocations.
          Northumberland's treasons were quickly followed by Wyatt's. For some
          time, a person was encouraged to personate king Edward, and to
          dispute Mary's title. Repeated indignities were offered to her religion. "Her
          preacher", says Mr. Phillips, in his Life of Cardinal Pole, "was
          shot at, whilst he was preaching in the pulpit of St. Paul's, and her chaplains
          were mobbed and pelted in the streets. When public prayers were ordered,
          on a supposition of her pregnancy, a reformed preacher made use of the
          form, that it would please God either to turn her heart from idolatry, or to
          shorten her days. A dog's head was shaved, in contempt of the clerical tonsure
          and by an impiety, which says Mr. Phillips, I have difficulty to repeat, a
          wafer was put into a dead cat's paws, in derision of the holy sacrament, and
          hung up at Cheapside. Pretended revelations, and the forgery of the spirit
          on the wall, were employed to disturb the government, and discredit mass
          and confession. These and the like impieties were followed by divers acts of
          rebellion, of which an attempt to rob the treasury, the insurrection
          in the north, and the seizure of Scarborough Castle, in favor of the French
          invasion, are instances".
   3. Archbishop Cranmer.
               THE number of those, who suffered death for heresy, in the reign of
          queen Mary, has been computed, probably with some exaggeration, at 277. Of
          these, none certainly was so distinguished as Dr. Thomas Cranmer,
          archbishop of Canterbury. That, for some of his actions he is entitled to
          praise, that, for others, his conduct should be strongly reprobated, every
          candid person must allow.
   His protection of the princess Mary from the fury of her father,
          his endeavors to save sir Thomas More, bishop Fisher, and Cromwell, his
          resistance to the passing of the sanguinary enactment of the six
          articles, and his encouragement of letters and learned men, are entitled
          to praise. But, when we find, that, though he adopted the Lutheran
          principles so early as his residence in Germany on the business of the
          divorce, he yet continued, during the fifteen subsequent years of Henry's
          reign, in the most public profession of the catholic religion, the
          article of the supremacy of the pope alone excepted:—That, though, when he was
          consecrated archbishop of Canterbury, he took the customary oath of
          obedience to the see of Rome, he yet, just before he took it, retired into
          a private room and protested against it:—And that, though he subscribed and
          caused his clergy to subscribe the six articles, the third and fourth of
          which enjoined celibacy to the clergy, and the observance of the vows of
          chastity, he yet, though a priest, was married, and continued to cohabit
          with his wife;—we must pronounce him guilty of dissimulation.—When
          we find, that, though he knew Anne Boleyn was under no pre-contract
          of marriage, he yet, to use bishop Burnet's expression, extorted from her,
          standing as she did, on the very verge of eternity, a confession of the
          existence of such contract;—we must pronounce him guilty
          of subserviency to his master's cruelties.—When we see how
          instrumental he was in bringing Lambert, Anne Askew, Jane Bocken, Van
          Parr, and others, both catholics and anabaptists, to the stake; and
          particularly, when we read his successful exertions to induce the
          young prince, to sign the sentence for Jane Bocken's condemnation,—we must pronounce him guilty, both of the theory
          and practice of religious persecution.—When we find that previously to
          Henry's marriage with Anne of Cleves, he declared that the negotiations
          for her marriage with a prince of the house of Lorraine were not a lawful
          impediment to her marriage with Henry,—he yet, within six months after it,
          declared that they had created such an impediment, and solemnized the
          monarch's adulterous marriage with lady Katharine
          Howard,—we must pronounce him guilty of sacrilege.—And
          finally,—when we find, that, notwithstanding the undoubted rights of the
          princesses Mary and Elizabeth, he yet, on the death of their royal brother, strove
          to exclude both from the throne, and to place lady Jane Gray upon
          it,—we must admit the justice of the verdict, and pronounce him
          guilty both of ingratitude and high treason.
   Still,—the sentence, which, after he had been pardoned for his treason,
          condemned him to the flames for heresy, was execrable. His firmness
          under the torture, to which it consigned him, has seldom been surpassed. It
          presents an imposing example, and we then willingly forget what history records
          against him. But, when we read, in the Biographia Britannica, that
  "he was the glory of the English nation, and the ornament of the
          Reformation", his misdeeds rush on our recollection: We are astonished at
          the effect of party spirit, and the intrepidity of the biographer.
   
           XV
               THE FIRST MEASURES OF QUEEN ELIZABETH.
               
           THE commencement of the Reformation in England, in the reign of
          Henry the eighth, its progress in the reign of Edward the sixth; and its
          interruption in the reign of Mary, have been mentioned. Some account will
          now be given of its completion, in the reign of Elizabeth. We shall
          therefore attempt to present the reader, with a general view of her first
          measures. Under this head, we shall endeavor to give a succinct account,
   I. Of her being proclaimed queen of England, and her progress to London:
               II. Of her coronation:
               III. Of the division of the nation at this time into a
          catholic and a protestant party;
   IV. The subdivision of the latter into Lutherans:
               V. Zwinglians:
               VI. And the successors of these, the Calvinists, or Puritans:
               VII. Of the preference given by the queen to the protestant party :
               VIII. Of her notifying to Paul the fourth, her accession to the throne,
          and the manner in which the intelligence was received by him:
               IX. And of the more conciliatory proceedings of Pius the fourth, his
          immediate successor.
               
           1.The first measures of Queen Elizabeth.
               QUEEN Mary died on the 17th November 1558. She was succeeded
          by her sister Elizabeth, the only child then living of Henry the eighth;
          Ferdinand of Austria, being at this time Emperor; Henry the second, king of
          France; Philip the second, king of Spain; and Paul the fourth, filling the
          Roman See.
   At the moment of Mary's decease both houses of parliament were sitting.
          Information of the event being brought to the house of lords, they sent a
          message to the house of commons requesting their attendance. When the
          members arrived, the lord chancellor Heath, archbishop of York, announced
          the event to them. He observed, that the succession to the crown belonged,
          of right, to the princess Elizabeth and that she should be instantly
          proclaimed queen of England. The proclamation was immediately made by the king
          at arms.
   The news of her election reached Elizabeth at Hatfield. On the
          29th, she proceeded to London, attended, says Heylin,
          by a great and royal train; and an infinite concourse of people expressing
          their feelings by loud acclamations, and every other demonstration of joy. She
          delighted them by the affability of her manner, and the share which
          she seemed to take in the general sentiment. At Highgate, she was met
          by all the bishops: from Bonner, as a man of blood, she turned with
          disgust: the others she received courteously, and permitted them to
          kiss her hand. At Bishopsgate she was met by the lord mayor and all the
          city companies. Thus escorted, she reached the Tower. At her entrance into
          it, "she rendered", says Heylin, "her
          most humble thanks to Almighty God, for the great change in her condition,
          in bringing her, from being a prisoner in that place, to be the princess of her
          people and now, to take possession of it as a royal palace, in which, before, she
          had received so much discomfort". Immediately on the decease of Mary the
          lords assembled in council had given orders for the stopping of
          all ports and havens, in order that no intelligence of the event might be
          carried out of the realm, but finding so general a concurrence of the people in
          favor of Elizabeth, they removed the embargo.
   2.Her Coronation.
               ON the 13th of January 1559, she made her "triumphant
          passage," says Dr. Heylin, "through London
          to her palace at Westminster. Having offered a prayer, she mounted in her
          chariot with so clear a spirit, as if she had been made for that day's
          solemnity; entertained all the way she went with the joyful shouts and
          acclamations of God save the Queen, which she repaid with such a
          modest affability that it drew tears of joy from the eyes of some, with
          infinite prayers and thanksgivings from the hearts of all.
   "But nothing more endeared her to them than the accepting a Bible,
          neatly gilt, which was let down to her from one of the pageants representing Truth.
          With both her hands she received the book, which she pressed and laid to her
          bosom, (as the nearest place unto her heart), giving the greater thanks for
          that, than for all the rest which plentifully had that day been bestowed upon
          her; and promised to be diligent in the reading of it. By which, and many
          other acts of popular piety, with which she passed away that day, she
          did not only gain the hearts of them that saw her, but they that saw her did
          so magnify her most eminent graces, that she found the like affection
          in the hearts of all others also".
   On the following morning, with the like magnificence and splendor, she
          was attended to the church of St. Peter in Westminster. She
          was crowned by Doctor Owen Oglethorpe, bishop of Carlisle, according
          to the form, and took the oath prescribed by the Roman pontifical. The
          other catholic prelates declined assisting at the ceremony. Three
          bishops, ordained in the reign of Edward the sixth, and the friends of the
          Reformation, were then alive; but "those bishops", as doctor Heylin remarks, "were at that time deprived of
          their sees,—(whether justly or unjustly could not then be
          questioned)—and therefore not in a capacity to perform that service.
          Besides there being, at that time, no other form established for a coronation
          than that, which had much in it of the ceremonies and superstition of the
          church of Rome; she was not sure that any one of those three bishops would have
          acted in it without such alteration and omissions, in the whole course of
          that order, as might have rendered the whole action questionable among
          capricious men, and therefore, finally, she thought it more conducible to
          her reputation among foreign princes to be crowned by the hands of a catholic
          bishop, or one at least that was accounted as such, than if it had
          been done by any of the other religions".
   3.Division of the Nation into a Catholic and a Protestant party
               THE nation was divided at this time, into a catholic and a
          protestant party. From several circumstances it is evident that a great
          majority of the nation then inclined to the roman-catholic religion. All the
          bishops, with the solitary exception of Kitchin of Landaff, opposed the change of religion; the whole
          convocation, which met at the same time with the queen's first parliament,
          declared against it, and expressed their unanimous adherence to the ancient
          creed, by a declaration conformable to it, on the five important articles of
          the real presence, transubstantiation, the sacrifice of the mass for the living
          and the dead, the supremacy of St. Peter and his successors, and
          the authority of the pastors of the church, exclusive of the laity, in matters
          of faith and discipline. They addressed these articles to the bishops,
          with a request to lay them before the lords in parliament. Both the
          universities signed a writing, declaring their concurrence in the same
          articles. Thus the change was in opposition to the wishes of the
          body of the clergy.
   The laity were divided—but several facts seem to show that a great
          majority must have been in favor of the catholic religion; the single
          circumstance of the known general attachment, at this time, of the laity for
          their pastors, renders this highly probable.
               Rishton, a contemporary writer, speaking from his own observation,
          says, that one third of the kingdom was at this time protestant; most of
          the nobility, the majority of the greater commoners, and the
          generality of the persons employed in agriculture and husbandry, being
          catholics.
   This conclusion is also favored by the violence, which the court party
          found it necessary to use, in the ensuing election of members to serve in the
          house of commons. Five candidates were nominated by the court to each borough,
          and three to each county; and by the sheriff's authority, the members were
          chosen from among these candidates. This measure seems to indicate that the
          court entertained apprehensions that the general sense of the people was
          against the Reformation. The same conclusion is again rendered probable by the
          complaints, which are found in the protestant writers of these times,
          concerning the general dearth of teachers in the universities and the public
          schools, and of ministers to officiate in the parishes.
               4.Subdivision of the Protestants into Lutherans;
               IT may be generally said, that, with the exception of the belief of
          the ecclesiastical supremacy of the monarch, the church of England
          continued catholic during the reign of Henry. The first seeds of the
          protestant doctrine were sown by Lutheran hands. The emissaries
          employed by Henry in obtaining the opinions of foreigners on the
          lawfulness of his marriage with Katharine of Aragon became acquainted with
          Luther and some of his disciples; they returned home with dispositions
          favorable to his principles; and, in their return, were either
          accompanied, or soon after followed, by some of their ablest advocates.
          Several attempts were made by the protestant princes of Germany to induce
          Henry to subscribe the confession of Augsburg, and to place himself at the head
          of the league, which had been formed for its support. These attempts did not
          succeed; but they gave occasion to communications between the Lutheran divines
          and the English advocates of reform. Thus, therefore, during the reign of Henry
          the eighth, the seeds of the Reformation sown in this country
          were Lutheran.
   5.Zwinglians
               WHILE Henry lived, archbishop Cranmer, the most powerful advocate
          of Protestantism in this country, outwardly professed, except in the article of
          the supremacy, the catholic religion; but in the reign of Edward he veered to
          the creed of Zwingli; and the majority of the royal council adopted and led the
          infant monarch into the adoption of the same principles. We have before
          observed, that Zwingli differed from Luther in several articles, particularly
          in considering the sacrament of the Eucharist merely as a pious rite,
          established to commemorate the passion and death of Christ, in abolishing
          religious ceremonies, and in his total subjection of the priest to the
          magistrate. In conformity with the two former opinions, the ministers of Edward
          the sixth expunged from their creed the belief of the corporal presence of
          Christ in the holy Eucharist; and reduced the ecclesiastical orders of the
          church to bishops, priests and deacons. In the ordination of bishops and
          priests they used the same ceremonial, omitting every ancient rite, except the
          imposition of hands, and some prayers. They laid aside all the vestments of
          bishops, priests and deacons, with the exception of the surplice. They retained
          the altar, the cross in baptism, the ring in marriage, and the bowing at the
          name of Jesus. To all that was retained, the disciples of Zwingli
          seriously objected.
   6.And Calvinists.
               MEANWHILE, several disciples of Calvin had found their way into
          England; by degrees they attracted almost all the disciples of Zwingli. It has
          been mentioned, that, in opposition to Zwingli, Calvin contended for the
          absolute subserviency of the magistrate to the priest in all ecclesiastical
          concerns. To the followers of his doctrine it had therefore
          given great offence, that the acts of parliament of Edward the sixth for
          ordaining ministers, establishing the common prayer, and constituting the
          forty-two articles as the national creed, were imposed by the authority of
          the temporal power. Still, the influence of the disciples of Calvin
          is very discernible in all the ecclesiastical regulations, which took
          place during the reign of that monarch; and from the beginning of it to
          its close, this influence was always on the increase.
   It should be remarked, that those, who embraced the doctrines of Calvin,
          were known by different appellations: from their master, they were
          frequently called Calvinists, from their innovations on Luther's system,
          they were styled the Reformed; from their peculiar tenets respecting the real
          presence, they were called Sacramentarians; in France, for some unknown
          reason, they were called Hugonots; in England, their
          alleged improvements in the national worship gave them, soon after queen
          Elizabeth's accession to the throne, the appellation of Puritans; while their
          objection to episcopacy gave them, in the reign of her successor, the name of
          Presbyterians.
   7.The Queen's preference of the Protestant party.
               SUCH was the division of public opinions on religious
          concerns, when Elizabeth ascended the throne. For some time the catholics
          and the protestants waited in a state of anxious uncertainty to discover
          for which party she would declare. After much deliberation with a council of
          select advisers, she decided for a protestant establishment, partaking more of
          the Lutheran than of the Calvinistic economy. But it seems to have been
          conceived on a conciliating and comprehensive scheme.
   8.Notification of her Succession to Pope Paul IV.
               ONE of the first measures of Elizabeth was to write to sir Edward
          Carne, the English ambassador at Rome, to notify her accession to the pope.
               At this time the Roman see was filled by Paul the fourth. Unblemished
          purity of morals, and inflexible integrity, cannot, with justice, be denied to
          this pontiff. "But all these qualities", says Mr. Phillips, in
          the sketch which he has given of his character in the life of cardinal Pole,
  "were vitiated by a fierce and obstinate temper, a haughty and aspiring
          disposition, and a mind incapable of yielding to opposition, and greedy, above
          measure, of command". He received the queen's overtures with great
          loftiness: he told sir Edward Carne, that "the kingdom of England was held
          in fee of the apostolic see; that Elizabeth, being illegitimate, could not
          succeed; that he could not contradict the declarations of Clement the seventh
          and Paul the third; that it was a great boldness in her to assume the name and
          government without him; yet, that being desirous to show a fatherly affection,
          if she would renounce her pretensions, and refer herself wholly to his free
          disposition, he would do whatever might be done with honor to the holy
          see". This speech was equally unjustifiable and imprudent: in
          the deliberations which at this time took place, on the important
          question, whether the catholic or the protestant was to become the religion of
          England, it was evidently calculated to turn the scale against the
          former.
   9.Conciliatory Proceedings of Pius IV.
               IT may not be improper to mention in this place that, not long
          after this wayward event, another and a better spirit was shown by Pius
          the fourth, the immediate successor of Paul, In May 1560 he sent Vincentio Parpalia, an
          ecclesiastic of great merit and conciliating manners, to the queen, with a
          letter, most earnestly, but respectfully, entreating her to return to the bosom
          of the church. On this occasion, Parpalia, if we are
          to credit Camden, was instructed by the pope to offer to the queen, that
          the pope would annul the sentence of Clement his predecessor against her
          mother's marriage, settle the liturgy by his authority, and grant to the
          English the use of the sacrament under both kinds. Parpalia reached Bruxelles: from that place, he acquainted the
          English ministry with the object of his mission, and proceeded to Calais. The
          propriety of admitting him was debated in the royal council, and determined in
          the negative.
   The conciliating pope was not disheartened. At a subsequent time he
          deputed the abbe Martenengo to the queen, to notify
          to her the sitting of the council of Trent; and to request she would send an
          ambassador to it, and permit the prelates of England to attend it. Some
          objected to the pope, that this was showing too great a condescension towards
          persons, who had formally separated from the church. "Nothing", said
          the worthy pontiff, "is humiliating, to gain souls to Christ". Both
          the king of Spain and the duke of Alva seconded, with great earnestness, the
          pope's request: but the queen was inflexible. "She could not", she
          said, "treat with any power, whose authority the parliament had declared
          to be unlawful". She therefore refused to permit the abbe to enter any
          part of her dominions.
   
           XVI.
               QUEEN ELIZABETH DECLARED HEAD OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND.
               
           THE subject now requires,
               I. That the principal legislative enactments, by which Elizabeth was
          declared to be the supreme head of the church of England;
   II. With some observations on the nature and extent of her
          supremacy,—should be placed before the reader.
               
           1.Legislative Acts conferring the Supremacy on Elizabeth; and
          enjoining the Oath of Supremacy.
               1. BY the first act of the first year of her reign it was
          enacted, "That no foreign prince, person, prelate, state, potentate,
          spiritual or temporal, should, at any time after the last day of that session
          of parliament, use, enjoy or exercise any manner of power, jurisdiction,
          superiority, authority, pre-eminence or privilege, spiritual or ecclesiastical,
          within this realm, or within any other of her majesty's dominions, or countries
          that then were or thereafter should be; but that from thenceforth the same
          should be clearly abolished out of the realm, and all other her majesty's
          dominions, forever.
   "And that such jurisdictions, privileges, superiorities and
          pre-eminences, spiritual and ecclesiastical, power or authority, as had
          theretofore been, or might lawfully be, exercised or used, for visitation of
          the ecclesiastical state and persons; and for reformation, order and correction
          of the same, and all manner of errors, heresies, schisms, abuses, offences, contempts and enormities, should forever, by authority of
          that parliament, be united and annexed to the imperial crown of this realm.
   
           "And that her highness, her heirs and successors, kings or queens
          of this realm, should have full power and authority, by virtue of that act, by
          letters patent under the great seal of England, to assign, name and authorize,
          when and as often as her highness, her heirs or successors, should think
          meet and convenient, and for such and so long time as should please her
          highness, her heirs or successors, such person or persons, (being natural-born
          subjects to her highness, her heirs or successors), as her majesty, her heirs
          or successors, should think meet to exercise, use, occupy and execute, under
          her highness, her heirs and successors, all manner of jurisdictions, privileges
          and pre-eminences, in any wise touching or concerning any spiritual or
          ecclesiastical jurisdiction within those her realms of England and Ireland, or
          any other her highness's dominions and countries; and to visit, reform,
          redress, order, correct and amend all such errors, heresies, schisms, abuses,
          offences, contempts and enormities whatsoever, which,
          by any manner of spiritual or ecclesiastical power, authority or jurisdiction,
          could or might lawfully be reformed, ordered, redressed, corrected,
          restrained or amended, to the pleasure of Almighty God, the increase of virtue,
          and the conservation of the peace and unity of the realm, and that such person
          or persons, so to be named, assigned, authorized and appointed by her highness,
          her heirs or successors, after the said letters patent to him or them made and
          delivered as aforesaid, should have full power and authority, by virtue of
          that act, and of the said letters patent under her highness, her heirs and
          successors, to exercise, use and execute all the premises according to the
          tenor and effect of the said letters patent, any matter or cause to the
          contrary notwithstanding."
   2. By the same act, every ecclesiastical person, and every ecclesiastical
          officer or minister, and every temporal judge, justice and mayor, and
          every other lay or temporal officer and minister, and every other
          person having the queen's fee or wages within the realm, were directed to
          take the following oath, under pain of forfeiting their office, and
          of being disabled from holding any office in future.
   "I, A. B. do utterly testify and declare, in my
          conscience, that the queen's highness is the only supreme governor of this
          realm, and all other her highness's dominions and countries, as well in all
          spiritual or ecclesiastical things, or causes, as temporal; and that no foreign
          prince, person, prelate, state or potentate, hath or ought to have any
          jurisdiction, power, superiority, pre-eminence or authority, ecclesiastical
          or spiritual, within this realm; and therefore I do utterly renounce and
          forsake all foreign jurisdictions, powers, superiorities and authorities, and
          do promise, that from henceforth I shall bear faith and true allegiance to the
          queen's highness, her heirs and lawful successors, and to my power shall
          assist and defend all jurisdictions, pre-eminences, privileges, and
          authorities granted or belonging to the queen's highness, her heirs and
          successors, or united or annexed to the imperial crown of the realm. So
          help me God, and the contents of this book."
   Persons maintaining by writing, word, act or deed, the authority,
          pre-eminence, power or jurisdiction, ecclesiastical or spiritual, of any
          foreign prince, prelate or potentate, were punishable—for the first offence, by
          forfeiture of goods and chattels, and imprisonment for a year; for the second,
          by the penalties of a praemunire; and for the third, with death, and the other
          penalties incident to conviction of high treason.
               3. By an act passed in the fifth year of her reign, persons in
          general who should maintain the jurisdiction of the see of Rome were subjected,
          for the first offence, to the penalties of a praemunire; and for the second, to
          the punishment of high treason.
               4. In a future page we shall have occasion to mention the
          admonition of queen Elizabeth respecting the oath of supremacy, declaring
          the sense in which it should be taken. The last act which has been cited
          directs, that the oath shall be taken and expounded in such form as is set
          forth in that admonition.
   
           2.An Inquiry into the nature and extent of the Spiritual Supremacy
          conferred by these acts on Queen Elizabeth,
               WHEN the Reformation took place, an alliance had long subsisted in
          England, and every other country in Europe, between the church and the
          state. In consequence of it, the state had conferred upon the church the
          power of enforcing several of her spiritual injunctions, by those acts of
          temporal power, which the civil courts of the king possess for enforcing
          their sentences. This was done, either by authorizing the ministers of the
          church to issue process from the civil courts, in aid of their spiritual injunctions;
          or by erecting courts entirely appropriated to the spiritual concerns of the
          church, and investing them with the temporal process of the civil courts. The
          objects, on which such courts exercised their jurisdiction, gave them
          the appellation of spiritual courts; but the process, by which they
          carried it into execution, was temporal. To this extent, therefore, they
          were temporal, or civil courts of the king; and so far as respected their right
          to this process, the king was the supreme head of their jurisdiction.
   From these circumstances, it has been sometimes contended that the
          pre-eminence, spiritual authority, and spiritual jurisdiction, mentioned
          in the acts which conferred the supremacy upon Elizabeth, ought to be
          understood to denote, only that preeminence, supremacy, and jurisdiction,
          which the clergy, or their courts, receive from the state; and that the
          clauses in the acts, which deny the supremacy of the pope, were intended only
          to deny his right to that temporal power, which the state, in consequence
          of its alliance with the church, had conferred upon him.
   Those, who contend for this construction of the oath, cite what is
          termed the admonition of queen Elizabeth. In the very year in which
          the act enjoining the oath of supremacy was passed, Elizabeth published a body
          of "Regulations of the discipline and order of the church". In
          one of these, she professes to notice the misconstructions of her claims to the
          spiritual supremacy. She then proceeds to say,—"her majesty neither doth,
          nor ever will challenge any other authority than what was challenged, and
          lately used by the said noble kings of famous memory, king Henry the eighth,
          and Edward the sixth, which is, and was, of ancient time, due to the imperial
          crown of the realm,—that is,—under God, to have the sovereignty and rule over
          all manner of persons born within these her realms and dominions, so as no
          power shall or ought to have any superiority over them." In the next
          parliament this explanation of the oath of supremacy received the sanction of
          the legislature.
   In unison with this exposition of the regal supremacy, the 37th of the
          Thirty-nine Articles is expressed in the following terms:— The king's majesty
          hath the chief power in the realm of England, and other his dominions; unto
          whom the chief government of all estates in this realm, whether they be
          ecclesiastical or civil, in all cases doth appertain-, and is not, nor ought to
          be, subject to any foreign jurisdiction. When we attribute to the king's
          majesty the chief government,—by which titles, we understand the minds of some
          slanderous folks to be offended,—we give not to our princes the
          ministering either of God's word or of the sacraments,—the which thing the
          injunctions also lately set forth by Elizabeth, our queen, do most plainly testify,—but,
          that only prerogative which we see to have been given always, to all godly
          princes in holy scriptures by God himself; that is, that they should govern all
          estates and degrees committed to their charge by God, whether they be
          ecclesiastical or temporal; and restrain with the civil sword the stubborn
          and evil doers".
   "The bishop of Rome hath no jurisdiction in this realm of
          England."
   The same description of the nature and extent of the spiritual
          supremacy of the crown was repeatedly given by king James. This we shall
          mention in a future page.
               As a further testimony in favor of this construction of the oath, its
          advocates cite passages from the works of many personages of great
          distinction in the protestant church. Nothing, they say, can be more explicit
          than the language of doctor Bramhall, archbishop of Armagh, in the reign of
          Charles the first, in the work intituled Schism
          guarded. "Neither Henry the eighth, nor any of his legislators",
          says this eminent prelate, "did ever endeavor to deprive the bishop of
          Rome of the power of the keys, or any part thereof; either the key of order, or
          the key of jurisdiction: I mean jurisdiction purely spiritual, which hath place
          only in the inner court of conscience, as over such persons as submit
          willingly, nor did ever challenge, or assume to themselves any
          jurisdiction purely spiritual. All, which they deprived the pope of; all, which
          they assumed to themselves, was the external regimen of the church by coactive
          power, to be exercised by persons capable of his respective branches of it. And
          therefore, when we meet with these words, of the like, (that no foreign
          prelate shall exercise any manner of power, jurisdiction, ecclesiastical within
          this realm),—it is not to be understood of internal, or purely spiritual power
          in the court of conscience, or the power of the keys,—(we see the contrary practised every day), but of external and co-active power
          in ecclesiastical causes, in foro contentioso.—Our kings leave the power of the keys, and
          jurisdiction purely spiritual, to those to whom Christ has left it.— Our
          ancestors cast out external ecclesiastical coactive jurisdiction; the same do
          we. They did not take from the pope the power of the keys, or jurisdiction
          purely spiritual,—neither do we". Citations of passages to the like effect
          from other protestant writers, might, it is said, be easily multiplied.
   In further support of this construction, its advocates notice the
          conduct of the clergy in the reigns of Henry the eighth and Edward the sixth,
          as well as the conduct of many of the clergy during the first part of the reign
          of queen Elizabeth, who, they say, did not refuse similar oaths, when these
          were pressed upon them.
               They intimate, that objections to the oath prescribed by the parliament
          of Elizabeth, were first made by the priests, who came to England from
          the foreign seminaries. In those schools, they say, the ultramontane
          doctrines on papal power were taught in their utmost extent. In conformity
          with these, the members of those communities believed the pope to be entitled,
          at least indirectly, to temporal power by divine right, and must therefore
          object to every oath, which denied the right of the pope to the
          exercise of temporal power in the administration of spiritual concerns, or the
          right of the church to enforce the sentences of the church by
          temporal process.
   These, the writer apprehends, are the principal arguments by which it is
          contended, that catholics might conscientiously take the oath of
          supremacy prescribed by the parliament of queen Elizabeth, and similar
          oaths prescribed by subsequent parliaments. His own impression on the
          subject is as follows:
   Were it quite clear, that the interpretation contended for is the true
          interpretation of the oath, and quite clear also, that the oath was and is thus
          universally interpreted by the nation, then, the author conceives, that there
          might be strong ground to contend, that it was consistent with catholic
          principles to take either the oath of supremacy which was prescribed by
          Elizabeth, or that, which is used at present.
               He also thinks it highly probable, that, if a legislative interpretation
          could now be obtained, the interpretation suggested would be
          adopted. But, that the oaths of supremacy were thus understood by the bulk
          of the nation, when they were first promulgated, this, the writer considers, at
          best, extremely doubtful. He cannot reconcile such construction of them, either
          with that, which the monarchs and their parliaments themselves repeatedly put
          on them, by their conduct, or with the powers which the legislature has very
          frequently attributed to them. Hume says expressly that Elizabeth always
          pretended that, in "quality of supreme head of the church, she was
          fully empowered by her prerogative to decide all questions which might arise with
          regard to doctrine, discipline, or worship; and would never allow her
          parliaments so much as to take these points into consideration". This
          appears to the writer to afford a conclusive argument for supposing, that, when
          the acts conferring the supremacy on the crown were passed, they were
          not generally understood in the sense contended for by those, who
          deem it lawful for catholics to take them, The subject is ably discussed
          by Mr. Neale, in his History of the Puritans. His arguments to show,
          that the acts in question were intended to confer on the monarch some
          powers merely spiritual, and belonging of right to the church, appear to the
          writer to be incontrovertible.
   That the acts are at this time so understood, both by the general
          body of catholics, and by the general body of protestants, the writer
          considers quite undeniable.
   "These things", (to use the language of Sir John Winter, in
          his Observations on the Oath of Supremacy, in which he contended, in the
          reign of Charles the second, with great force of argument for the
          construction of it in the sense suggested by its advocates,)—"These things
          have made it to be firmly believed by the catholics, and those of their
          profession over all Christendom, that in taking the said oath, with what
          explanation soever,— (if such explanation be not publicly made known
          and declared), they give just scandal (which is malum in
          se),—that they renounce their religion, as indeed the common acceptation of the
          words of the oath do import no less."
   
           XVII.
               PRINCIPAL ECCLESIASTICAL ARRANGEMENTS IN
          THE REIGN OF QUEEN ELIZABETH.
   
           BOTH the creed and discipline of the church of England were left at the
          death of Edward the sixth in a very unsettled state. Speaking of their state at
          that time, bishop Latimer, in one of his sermons said, "it is yet but a
          mingle-mangle, a hotch-potch, I cannot tell what; partly popery, and partly
          true religion, mingled together. They say in my country, when they call their
          hogs to the swine trough, come to the mingle-mangle, come, puz,
          come!' Even so do they make a mingle-mangle of the gospel".
   I, By the book of common prayer,
               II, and the thirty-nine articles; with the aid,
               III, Of the act of uniformity;
               IV, and of the statutes against recusancy, the ecclesiastical
          Reformation of England was completed:
               V, The subject leads to some mention of the translations of the Bible during
          the reign of Elizabeth.
               
           1.The Book of Common Prayer.
               THE two revisals of the liturgy, and the
          confirmation of the latter by two acts of parliament in the reign of Edward the
          sixth, have been mentioned. Both acts were repealed in the first year of the
          reign of queen Mary. The second revisal, but with some alterations, was adopted
          by queen Elizabeth, and received the sanction of the legislature.
               Though it be anticipating the order of events, it may be proper to
          notice in this place, that alterations were made in it in the first year of
          James the first, in consequence of some things which had been said of
          it at the conference at Hampton Court. Under the Common wealth, it was banished
          from the churches. Immediately after the Restoration, it was solemnly reviewed,
          some alterations in it made, and, with these, brought to its present state. In
          December 1661 it was unanimously approved by the houses of convocation of both
          provinces. In the following March, an act of parliament was passed for its
          legal establishment. It is there styled The Book of Common Prayer.
   2.The Thirty-nine Articles.
               IN January 1562, both the parliament and the convocation of
          the province of Canterbury were convened. It appears, that the draft of
          the thirty-nine articles was presented to the convocation by archbishop
          Parker, and that the convocation approved them unanimously. All the registers
          of the convocation having been burned at the memorable fire of London, our
          information of its proceedings upon the articles must be derived from
          other sources, and these unfortunately are very imperfect.
   We find that the convocation first met at the Chapter-house, at St.
          Paul's, on the 12th day of January, and held thirty-six several sittings,
          sometimes at the Chapter-house, and sometimes, by continuation, at king Henry
          the seventh's chapel at Westminster. Archbishop Parker presided, and was the
          great mover of all its proceedings. The convocation began by taking into
          consideration the articles of Edward the sixth. From forty-two they reduced
          them to thirty-nine, making alterations in some of them. With these alterations
          the convocation adopted them unanimously; and thus, they had all the authority
          that the convocation of Canterbury could confer on them.
               In 1566, a bill was brought into parliament to confirm them. It passed
          the commons, but was dropped in the house of lords, by the queen's particular
          command. In the year 1571, the convocation revised the articles of 1562, and
          made some alterations in them. In the same year an act was passed, "to
          provide that the ministers of the church should be of sound religion". It
          enacted, that "all ecclesiastical persons should subscribe to all the
          articles of religion, which only concerned the confession of the true faith,
          and of the sacraments, comprised in a book imprinted, in titled Articles
          whereupon it was agreed by the archbishops and bishops, and the whole clergy in
          convocation, holden at London in the gear of our Lord 1562, according
          to the computation of the church of England, for the avoiding of the
          diversities of opinions, and for the establishing of consent touching true religion,
          put forth by the queens' authority." All the acts of parliament
          made subsequently to this time, which mention the articles, refer to this
          act, as settling the articles, and the rule of subscription to them.
   For some reason, which does not now appear, they were confirmed in
          1584, by the convocation of Canterbury. In 1628, an edition of them in the
          English language, was published by the royal authority. To this edition a
          declaration of king Charles the first is prefixed. It is the exemplar of all
          the subsequent editions.
   3.The Act of Uniformity.
               This act was leveled at least as much against the puritans as the
          roman-catholics. Elizabeth loved the pomp and ceremonial of the catholic
          church, and the spirit of subordination inculcated by its tenets and discipline.
          In her chapel, there was an altar, a crucifix, and lighted tapers; copes and
          rich garments were, at first, used by the officiating ministers, and the
          knights of the garter bowed before the altar, a ceremony which had been disused
          by her brother Edward. Something of a conciliatory disposition towards the
          catholics was shown, by her expunging from the litany the clause
          introduced into it in the reign of her brother—"From the tyranny of the
          bishop of Rome, and all his detestable enormities, good Lord deliver us".
   And by omitting in the thirty-nine articles, the long refutation of the
          doctrine of the real presence, introduced into the forty-two articles; and
          adopting the general expression, that "the body of Christ is given and
          received in a spiritual manner, and the means, by which it is received, is
          faith".
   The independent spirit of the puritans,—a spirit which had
          long strongly manifested itself in ecclesiastical, and now began to show
          itself in political concerns,—both disgusted and alarmed Elizabeth, she
          perceived that their dislike to any ecclesiastical restraint was accompanied by
          strong sentiments of political liberty. To guard against these, she caused the
          Statute of Uniformity to be passed. One object of it was certainly to guard the
          church and state against the puritans. It is not a little remarkable, that,
          while she thought her civil and ecclesiastical government stood in need of so
          strong a defence against the puritans, her
          confidential ministers, Cecil, Leicester, and Walsingham,
          and her favorite Essex, were known to be closely connected with them.
   The act of uniformity, (1 Eliz. ch. 2.),
          enjoined all ministers to use the book of common prayer, and none other, in the
          celebration of divine service, and that every minister refusing to use it; or using
          any other; or speaking in derogation of the common prayer, should, if not
          beneficed, for the first offence be imprisoned one year, for the second, be
          imprisoned for life; and if beneficed, for the first offence, be imprisoned six
          months, and forfeit a year's value of his benefice; for the second,
          be deprived, and suffer one year's imprisonment, and for the third,
          be imprisoned for life. And that, if any person should speak in
          derogation of the book, or prevent the reading of it, or cause any other service
          to be read in its stead, he should forfeit, for the first offence, one hundred
          marks; for the second, four hundred, and for the third, all his goods and
          chattels, and suffer imprisonment for life. Sir William Blackstone, (Book
          4. ch. 4), mentions the terror of these laws, as a
          principal means, under Providence, of preserving the purity as well as the
          decency of the national worship, and he approves their continuance. These
          observations produced Remarks on some paragraphs in the fourth volume
          of Dr. Blackstone's Commentaries on the Laws of England, relating to the
          Dissenters, by Joseph Priestley, 1769". These remarks sir William
          Blackstone answered, by A reply to Dr. Priestley's remarks on the fourth
          volume of the Commentaries on the Laws of England, 1769."
   4.The Statutes of Recusancy.
               THE acts of the 1st Eliz. ch. 2, and 23d
          Eli&. ch. 1, subjected those, who absented
          themselves from divine worship in the established church, to
          a forfeiture of one shilling to the poor, every Lord's day they
          should so absent themselves, and twenty pounds to the king, if they
          continued such absence for a month together. If they kept in their houses
          any inmate guilty of such absence, they were to forfeit ten pounds for every
          such month. The penalties were rigorously exacted. Every fourth Sunday of
          absence was held to complete the month; and thus, in relation to these
          penalties, thirteen months were supposed to occur in every year. The amount of
          money thus raised from the catholics was very great. It was chiefly levied on the
          poorer sort: the rich purchasing from Elizabeth dispensations from attendance
          on the protestant service. Mr. Andrews computes the annual amount of money thus
          received by Elizabeth for dispensations, at 20,000£.
   It is to be observed, that, during the first ten years of the reign of
          Elizabeth, the greater number of English catholics, to avoid the rigor of these
          laws, attended divine service in the protestant churches. On the lawfulness of
          this occasional conformity, there appears to have been a difference of opinion
          among their divines. The case was regularly submitted to the opinion of some
          eminent theologians then attending the council of Trent: these pronounced such
          occasional conformity to be unlawful. The justice of this opinion being
          strenuously inculcated by the missionary priests, was soon universally
          acquiesced in by the laity.
               Those, who thus absented themselves from the protestant church, obtained
          the appellation of recusants. Till the statute of the 35th Eliz. ch. 2, protestants and catholics were equally
          considered as recusants, and equally subject to the penalties of
          recusancy: that was the first penal statute made against popish recusants,
          by that name, and as distinguished from other recusants. From that
          statute, arose the distinction between protestant and popish
          recusants, the former were subject to such statutes of recusancy as
          preceded that of the 35th of queen Elizabeth, and to some statutes against
          recusancy made subsequently to that time; but they were relieved from them
          all by the act of toleration in the 1st year of king William's reign. From the
          35th Eliz. ch. 2, arose also the distinction between
          papists persons professing the popish religion, and popish recusants, and
          popish recusants convict. Notwithstanding the frequent mention in the statute
          book, of papists, and persons professing the popish religion, neither the
          statutes themselves, nor the cases adjudged upon them, present a clear notion
          of the acts or circumstances, that, in the eye of the law, constituted a
          papist, or a person professing the popish religion. When a person of that
          description absented himself from church he filled the legal description of a
          popish recusant: When he was convicted, in a court of law, of absenting himself
          from church, he was termed in the law a popish recusant convict. To this must
          be added the& constructive recusancy, hereinafter mentioned to be incurred
          by a refusal to take the oath of supremacy.
   5.The new Translation of the Bible.
               IN preceding parts of this work, mention has been made of the
          English translations of the Bible in the reigns of Henry the eighth and Edward
          the sixth, mention will now be made of the translations of it during the reign
          of queen Elizabeth: these are, 
   1, The Geneva Bible;
               2, The Bishops0 Bible,
               3, The Rheimish Testament.
               1. It is remarkable, that, notwithstanding the persecuting spirit, with
          which the reign of queen Mary is justly charged, Cranmer's Bible was,
          throughout her reign, permitted to remain on sale.
               It has been mentioned, that, to avoid the rigors of her persecution,
          several, both of the clergy and the laity, left their native country and
          settled at Geneva, and in its neighborhood. Some employed themselves in making
          an English version, completely new, of the sacred writings. In 1557, they
          printed, in a small duodecimo volume, the New Testament of Our Lord Jesus
          Christ, "conferred diligently 'with the Greek and best approved
          translations. With the arguments as well before the chapters, as for every book
          and epistle, also diversities and readings, and most profitable annotations of
          all hard places. Whereunto is added a copious table. Printed by Conrad Badvis, M.D.LVII." It is printed in a small
          but beautiful character, and is the first New Testament in the English
          language, with the distinction of verses by numeral figures.
   They proceeded to translate the Old Testament. Queen Mary dying in
          1558, most of the exiles returned to England; but some, at least, of
          the persons employed in the translation, remained at Geneva, and
          completed the work. Father Simon explicitly accuses it of being only an
          English version, of a French translation made at Geneva some years before.
          It was published in 1560, in quarto, and is generally called the Genevan
          Bible.
   2. It soon became popular in England. Afterwards, Cranmer's version
          becoming scarce, a new version was resolved upon. The task was allotted
          to many; the celebrated Matthew Parker, then archbishop of Canterbury,
          superintended and regulated their labors. Every section, when completed, was
          communicated to the whole body, and each person was at liberty to offer his
          remarks. Few works, of such magnitude and importance, have been executed in so
          short a space of time. It was completed in two years. In 1568, the impression
          was finished, and the work exposed to sale: it is printed in
          one volume large folio, on royal paper, in a beautiful English
          letter, and embellished with several engravings and maps. A copy of it is in
          the public library at Cambridge. It is sometimes called Parker's Bible, but
          is generally known by the appellation of The Bishops' Bible.
   Still, the advocates of the Genevan opinions asserted the superiority of
          the Genevan version, and called the Bishops' Bible a corrupt Bible.— Each
          version was more than once reprinted.
               3. An English version of the New Testament was printed in
          1582, in one volume quarto, by the clergy of the English catholic college,
          first established at Douay, but then removed to Rheims. Their
          translation of the Old Testament was published at Douay, (to which
          town the college had then returned), in two volumes quarto, in the years 1609
          and 1610.
   The Rheimish version of the New Testament, but
          with some variation both in the text and notes, was reprinted
          at Douay in 1600.It was reprinted at Antwerp in 1610. In this
          edition, the text stands by itself: the notes are printed together at the end.
          The version of the New Testament has been often reprinted. In 1738, it was
          beautifully printed in London, in one volume folio, and in the title-page is
          called the fifth edition.
   A version of the New Testament, with annotations, was published in 1719
          at Paris, by doctor Nary, in one volume; another, in two volumes, by doctor
          Witham, at Douay in 1730.
   In 1750 a translation both of the Old and New Testament, with much
          alteration in the text, and much more in the notes, was published from the Rheimish version by the late Dr. Challoner, in five volumes
          8vo. In various forms, this has been often reprinted.
   These repeated editions prove the exaggeration in the charge brought
          against catholics, of denying to the laity the perusal of the Bible in a vulgar
          tongue.
               
           XVIII.
               PERSECUTION OF THE CATHOLICS.
               
           IN the history of religious persecution, the reign of Elizabeth
          fills a considerable space
               I, The laws against the roman-catholics:
               II, The number of those, who suffered capitally under them:
               III, And the infliction of the torture on many of these,
          and on some other catholics, will be succinctly mentioned in the present
          chapter.
   1.Sanguinary Laws against the Catholics.
               I. The laws, by which the roman-catholics were subjected
          to capital punishment, in consequence of their religious principles, may
          be divided into four classes; 1, Those, which punished persons capitally
          for refusing to take the oath of supremacy, for acknowledging the
          spiritual supremacy of the pope, or for denying the spiritual supremacy of
          the queen; 2, Those, which punished roman-catholic clergymen
          capitally for coming into or remaining in England; 3, Those, which punished
          persons capitally, who maintained or assisted such clergymen; 4, And
          those, which punished persons capitally, who were reconciled, or who reconciled
          others, to the roman-catholic church. To these, may be added the
          laws, which subjected persons to fine and imprisonment, for not attending
          divine service in the form prescribed by law.
   Mention has been made of the act of the 1st year of the reign of
          Elizabeth, by which persons in office, or receiving the queen's fee, who should
          refuse to take the oath acknowledging the queen's supremacy, were incapacitated
          from holding any office; and by which, all who denied the supremacy were, for
          the first offence, punished by the forfeiture of their goods and chattels; for
          the second, subjected to the penalties of a praemunire; and for the third,
          rendered guilty of high treason.
               By the act of the 27th of her reign, Jesuits, and other priests, were
          ordered to depart the kingdom within forty days, and it was ordained, that
          those, who should remain beyond that time, or who afterwards returned, should
          be guilty of treason.
               By the same act, those, who received, relieved, comforted, aided or
          maintained a priest, deacon, or other ecclesiastical person, were declared to
          be felons, without benefit of clergy.
               By the act of the 23d of Elizabeth, ch. 1,
          persons reconciling others to the roman-catholic religion, and persons so
          reconciled, were subjected to the penalties of treason.
               2.Probable amount of those who suffered Death under these
          Laws.
               THE total number of these sufferers, is calculated by Dodd, in
          his Church History, at one hundred and ninety-one. Further inquiries
          by Dr. Milner increase their number to 204. Fifteen of these, he says, were
          condemned for denying the queen’s spiritual supremacy; one hundred and
          twenty-six for the exercise of priestly functions; and the
          others, for being reconciled to the catholic faith, or aiding or assisting
          priests. In this list, no priest is included who was executed for any plot,
          either real or imaginary, except eleven, who suffered for
          the pretended plot of Rheims, or Rome; a plot which, as the same
          writer justly observes, was so daring a forgery, that even Camden, the
          eulogizing biographer of Elizabeth, allows the sufferers to have
          been political victims.
   Such, then, being the number of the sufferers, we must feel some
          surprise, when we read in Hume's history, that "the severity of death was
          sparingly exercised against the priests in the reign of queen Elizabeth".
   It is observable, that the punishment of treason by the law of England
          is, that the offender should be drawn to the gallows, hanged by the neck, cut
          down alive, his entrails taken out, while he is yet alive, and his head then
          cut off. Against the atrocious circumstances, attending this punishment,
          the humanity of the nation has so far interfered, that the offender
          now is generally permitted to remain hanging till he is dead. But this mercy
          was often denied to the catholics, who suffered under these laws. Often, they
          were cut down alive, in that state ripped open, and their entrails torn out.
   Besides the sufferers we have noticed, mention is made in the same work
          of ninety catholic priests, or laymen, who died in prison, during the same
          reign; and one hundred and five others, who were sent into perpetual
          banishment. "I say nothing", continues the same writer, "of many
          more, who were whipped, fined, (the fine for recusancy was 20£ a month), or
          stripped of their property, to the utter ruin of their families. In one night,
          fifty catholic gentlemen, in the county of Lancaster, were suddenly seized, and
          committed to prison, on account of their non-attendance at church. About the
          same time, I find an equal number of Yorkshire gentlemen lying prisoners in
          York castle, on the same account, most of whom perished there. These were,
          every week, for a twelve-month together, dragged by main force, to hear the
          established service performed in the castle chapel."
   Doctor Bridgewater, in a table published at the end of his Concertatio Catholica, gives the names
          of about 1,200, who had been deprived of their livings or estates, or had been
          imprisoned or banished, or been otherwise victims of persecution for their
          religion, previously to the year 1588, the period, when the persecution of the
          catholics began to rise to its greatest height, declaring, at the same time,
          that he was far from having named all; and that he mentioned the names of
          those only, which had come to his personal knowledge. Many of these died in
          prison, and some of them under sentence of death.
   3.The Torture.
               INCREDIBLE as it may appear to an English reader, it is
          unquestionably true, that several of those, who suffered death; and several
          also who did not suffer capitally, were, previously to their trials,
          inhumanly tortured,—by the common rack, by which their
          limbs were stretched by levers to a length,—too shocking to mention,—beyond the
          natural measure of their frame;—or the hoop, called
          the scavenger's daughter, on which they were placed, and their bodies
          bent until the head and the feet met;—or by confinement in the little
          ease, a hole so small that a person could neither stand, sit, or lie
          straight in it; the iron gauntlet, a screw, that squeezed the hands
          until the bones were crushed ; or by needles thrust under the
          nails of the sufferers; or by a long deprivation of necessary
          sustenance.
   It adds to the atrocity of these inflictions, that, in several
          instances, when the sufferers were put to trial, there was no legal proof
          established; and in some, not even any legal evidence offered to
          substantiate the offence, of which the party was accused.
   Recourse was had to the torture, in order to supply this want of
          legal evidence to convict the accused; and at the same time furnish proofs
          against others. At the end of Cecil's Execution of Justice is
          usually printed, a Declaration of the favorable dealing of her
          majesty's commissioners, appointed for the examination of certain
          traitors; and of tortures unjustly reported to be done upon them for
          matters of religion. It first appeared in print in 1583, in
          black letter; and was comprised in six pages quarto. It admits the use of
          torture in these cases, and states the grounds, on which it was defended
   4.Trial and Execution of Father Campion.
               AMONG those, who suffered, in the reign of Elizabeth, none
            attracted so much attention as father Edmund Campion, a Jesuit. We
            have a full and authentic account of his trial, sufferings and death, in the
            late Doctor Challoner's Memoirs of Missionary Priests, and doctor Bridgwater's Concertatio, which
            we have just mentioned. We shall present the reader with an abstract of the
            trial of father Campion, from the last-mentioned of these works. It will show
            the manner in which criminal prosecutions were conducted in the reign of
            Elizabeth against catholic priests.
             Father Campion was born a protestant. He was first educated in Christ's
            Hospital; and thence removed to St. John's College, Cambridge; where he took
            the orders of deacon in the church of England. Being converted to the catholic
            religion, he entered into the society of Jesus, was ordained priest, and, for
            some time, taught in the university of Prague. In all these situations he was
            respected and beloved for his eminent learning and piety, and for his mild and
            pleasing manners. He returned to England, in order to exercise his missionary
            functions. On the 15th of July 1581, he was apprehended, in a secret room, in
            the house of a catholic gentleman. After remaining during two days in the
            custody of the sheriff of Berkshire, he was conveyed by slow journeys to
            London, on horseback; his legs fastened under the horse, his arms tied behind
            him, and a paper placed on his hat, on which, in large capital letters, were
            written the words, "Campion, the seditious Jesuit". On the 25th, he
            was delivered to the lieutenant of the Tower. He was frequently examined
            before the lord chancellor, or other members of the council, and by
            commissioners appointed by them. He was required to divulge what houses he
            had frequented, by whom he had been relieved; whom, he had reconciled,
            when, which way, for what purpose, and by what commission, he had come into the
            realm; how, where, and by whom he printed his books. All these questions, he
            declined to answer. In order, therefore, to extort answers from him, he
            was first laid on the rack, and his limbs stretched a little, to show
            him, as the executioners termed it, what the rack was. He persisted in his
            refusal—then, for several days successively, the torture was increased; and, on
            the two last occasions, he was so cruelly torn and rent that he expected to
            expire under the torment. Whilst upon the rack he called continually upon God;
            and prayed fervently for his tormentors, and for those by whose orders they
            acted.
             On the 12th of November, he and his companions were indicted of high
            treason; "that, in the last March and April, at Rheims in Champaign, Rome,
            and other parts beyond the seas, he had conspired the death of her
            majesty, the overthrow of the religion professed in England, the
            subversion of the state; and that, for the attempt thereof, they had stirred up
            strangers to invade the realm; moreover, that on the 8th of the May following,
            they took their journey from Rheims towards England, to persuade and
            seduce the queen's subjects to the Romish religion, and obedience to
            the pope, from their duties and allegiance to her highness; and that on the first
            of June they arrived in this country for the same purposes."
             After the indictment was read:—"I protest to God", said
            Campion, "and his angels, by heaven and, earth, and before this tribunal,—
            which I pray God may be a mirror of the judgment to come,—that I am not guilty
            of these treasons, or any other. To prove these things against me is
            impossible". The prisoners were then arraigned, and severally pleaded Not
            Guilty.
             On the 20th of November, they were put to the bar for trial. Six were
            arraigned with Campion. Seven were arraigned on the following day. All, except
            one, were priests. When Campion was, according to custom, required to hold up
            his hand, "both his arms", writes a person present at his trial,
            "being pitifully benumbed, by his often cruel racking before, and having
            them wrapped in a fur cuff, he was not able to lift his hand so high as the
            rest did, and was required of him, but one of his companions kissing his hands
            so abused for the confession of Christ, took off his cuff, and so lifted up his
            arm as high as he could, and he pleaded Not Guilty, as the rest did".
             The first witness produced by the crown, named Caddy, or
            Craddock,—deposed generally against all the prisoners, that, "being beyond
            the seas, he had heard of the holy vow, made between the pope and the English
            priests, for restoring and establishing religion in England, for which purpose,
            two hundred priests should come into the realm. The which matter was declared
            to Ralph Shelly, an English knight, and captain to the pope, and that he would
            conduct an army into England, for the subduing of the realm unto the pope, and
            the destroying of the heretics. Where to Sir Ralph made answer, that he
            would rather drink poison with Themistocles, than see the overthrow of his
            country, and added, that he thought the Catholics in England would
            first stand in arms against the pope, before they would join in such
            an enterprise.
             The reader must be amazed that such evidence could have been
            offered; evidence, in which nothing could be brought home to the
            prisoners; and which, if it did prove anything, proved only the good
            disposition of the general body of the catholics to the government.
             The two next facts, were the allegations of the queen's council, that
            Campion had conversed with the cardinal of Sicily and the bishop of Ross upon
            the bull of Pius the fifth. The particulars of these conversations were not
            mentioned, nor was the slightest evidence brought to show that they had taken
            place.
                 The next fact charged on Campion, was, that he had travelled from Prague
            to Rome, and held a private conference with Dr. Allen, to withdraw the people
            from their allegiance. No proof of either of these facts was offered. But
            Campion candidly admitted his journey; a conversation with Dr. Allen,
            and his mission into this country, but observed, that the sole object of
            it was to administer spiritual aid to catholics; and that cardinal Allen had
            strictly charged, nay commanded him, not to meddle with matters of state, or
            government.
             A letter written by Campion, was then produced, in which he grieved for
            having mentioned, on the rack, the names of some roman-catholic gentlemen by
            whom he had been entertained; but comforted himself with the reflection, that
            he had never discovered any secrets therein declared,—Campion replied, that
            "every priest was bound by vow, under danger of perpetual curse and
            damnation, never to disclose any offence, or infirmity revealed to him in
            confession. That, in consequence of his priesthood, he was accustomed to be
            privy to divers men’s secrets,—not such as concerned the state or commonwealth,
            but such as charged the grieved soul and conscience, whereof he had power
            of absolution"
             The clerk then produced certain oaths, to be ministered to the people,
            for renouncing obedience to her majesty, and swearing allegiance to the pope;
            which papers were found in houses in which Campion had lurked. It does not
            however appear that any evidence was offered, either respecting the discovery
            of these papers, or the places in which they were said to have been found.
            Campion observed that there was no proof that he had any concern in those
            papers; that many other persons besides himself, had frequented the houses in
            which he was said to have lurked, so that there was nothing which brought the
            charge home to himself. As for administering an oath of any kind, he declared,
            that he would not commit an offence so opposite to his profession, for all the
            substance and treasure in the world.
                 Finally,—came the searching charge: "You refuse", said
            the counsel for the crown, "to swear to the oath of supremacy".
            "I acknowledge", answered Campion, "her highness as my governess
            and sovereign. I acknowledged before the commissioners, her majesty, both de
            facto et de jure, to be my queen. I confessed an obedience due to the
            crown as my temporal head and primate—this I said then, this I
            say now. As for excommunicating her majesty,—it was exacted of me,—admitting
            that excommunicating were of effect, and that the pope had sufficient power so
            to do, whether then I thought myself discharged of my allegiance or not. I said
            this was a dangerous question, and that they who demanded this, demanded my
            blood. But I never admitted any such matter,—neither ought I to be wrested with
            any such suppositions. Well, since once more it need be answered,—I say
            generally that these matters are merely spiritual points of doctrine, and
            disputable in the schools; no part of mine indictment, nor given on
            evidence, and unfit to be discussed in the King's Bench. To conclude,—they
            are no matters of fact, they be not in the trial of the country; the jury ought
            not to take any notice of them."
             The judge then proceeded to the other prisoners. The evidence produced
            against them was of the same nature with that which was urged against
            Campion. The jury retired, and after deliberating an hour, found them all
            guilty.
             On the first of the following December Campion was led to execution. He
            was dragged thither to it on a hurdle; his face was often covered with mud, and
            the people good-naturedly wiped it off. He ascended the scaffold,there,
            he again denied all the treasons of which he had been accused. He was required
            to ask forgiveness of the queen; he meekly answered, "wherein have I
            offended her? In this I am innocent; this is my last
            breath, in this give me credit. I have, and I do pray for her."
             Lord Charles Howard asked him for which queen he prayed?—whether for
            Elizabeth the queen?"
             Campion replied, "yes, for Elizabeth your queen, and my
            queen".
             He then took his last leave of the spectators, and turning his eyes
            towards heaven, the cart was drawn away. "His mild death, and sincere
            protestations of innocence", says the writer, from whom this account is
            taken, "moved the people to such compassion and tears, that the
            adversaries of the "catholics were glad to excuse his death."
             
             XIX.
                 REASONS ASSIGNED TO JUSTIFY THE SANGUINARY LAWS
            ENACTED IN THE REIGN OF QUEEN ELIZABETH AGAINST CATHOLICS, AND THE RIGOROUS
            EXECUTION OF THEM.
                 
             MENTION has been made of the acts, which were passed against the
            catholics, in the first, second, and fifth years of the reign of queen
            Elizabeth. At first, they were not put into particular activity, but towards
            the tenth year of her reign the system of moderation, if it deserved that name,
            began to be abandoned. Still the gibbet was not raised, nor the fire
            kindled during the ten following years, but, from that time, the
            proceedings of Elizabeth's government against the catholics became sanguinary,
            and the laws against them were executed with extreme rigor. For this severity,
            five causes have been assigned:
             I. The bull of Pius the fifth, assuming to depose the queen from her
            throne, and to absolve her subjects from their allegiance to her; and the
            renewals of it by Gregory the thirteenth, and Sixtus the fifth:
             II. The maintenance of the deposing doctrine by the English missionary
            priests, and the activity of some in giving effect to the bull of Pius:
                 III. The unsatisfactory answers given by some priests to the six questions
            on the deposing power, proposed to them by the order of the government:
             IV. The establishment of the foreign seminaries, and the missionary
            labors of the catholic priests in England:
                 V. The laws, of which we are speaking, were also defended by asserting,
            that the priests who suffered were not executed for their religion, but
            for acts, which the law had made treasonable. The
            plots against Elizabeth, in which the English catholics are pretended
            to have been engaged, were also said to justify these measures of
            persecution. They will be the subject of the following chapter.
             
             1.First reason assigned for the sanguinary laws against, the
            catholics.—The Bull of Pius the fifth, and its renewal by Gregory the
            thirteenth, and Sixtus the fifth.
             IN more than one page of his different works, the writer has taken
            occasion to express his opinion, that the claim of the popes to temporal
            power, by divine right, has been one of the most calamitous events in the
            history of the church. Its effects, since the Reformation, on the English
            and Irish catholics have been dreadful, and are still felt by them
            severely.
             The bull of Paul the third, deposing Henry the eighth, and
            absolving his subjects from their allegiance; and the arrogant answer of Paul
            the fourth to the ambassador of queen Elizabeth, have been mentioned.
            We have now to notice the bull, Regnans in excelsis of Pius the fifth. After reciting her offences, this pope,
            "out of the fullness of his apostolic power, declares Elizabeth, being an
            heretic, and a favorer of heretics, and her adherents in the matter aforesaid,
            to have incurred the sentence of anathema, and to be cut off from the unity of
            the body of Christ; and moreover", continues the pope, "we
            declare her to be deprived of her pretended title to the kingdom
            aforesaid, and of all dominion, dignity, and privilege whatsoever: and
            also the nobility, subjects, and people of the said kingdoms, and all others
            which have in any sort sworn unto her, to be forever absolved from every such
            oath, and all manner of duty, of dominion, allegiance, and obedience; as we
            also do, by the authority of these presents, absolve them, and do deprive
            the same Elizabeth of her pretended right to the kingdom, and all other
            things aforesaid; and we do command and interdict, all and every the noblemen,
            subjects, people, and others aforesaid, that they presume not to obey her, or
            her monitions, mandates, and laws, and those, which shall do to the contrary,
            we do innovate with the like sentence of anathema.
             "And, because it were a matter of too much difficulty to carry
            these presents to all places where it may be needful, our will is, that the
            copies thereof, under a public notary's hand, and sealed with the seal of an
            ecclesiastical prelate, or of his court, shall carry altogether the same
            credit with all people, judicial and extrajudicial, as these presents should do
            if they were exhibited or shown.—Given at Rome, at St. Peter's, in the year of
            the Incarnation of our Lord 1570, the 5th of the calends of May, and of
            our popedom the 5th year"
             Such was this celebrated bull, ever to be condemned, and ever to be
            lamented. It is most clear, that the pope assumed by it a right, the
            exercise of which Christ had explicitly disclaimed for himself; that it tended
            to produce a civil war between the queen's protestant and catholic subjects,
            and all the horrors of a disputed succession, and that it could not but involve
            a multitude of respectable and conscientious individuals in the bitterest and
            most complicated distress. What could have fascinated the pontiff, virtuous and
            pious, as all historians describe him, to the adoption of such a measure!
             Some months after it was published, Mr. John Felton, a catholic
            gentleman, affixed it to the gate of the palace of the bishop of London.
            He was apprehended, and tried for high treason, he confessed the fact, was
            found guilty, and deservedly executed. His conduct was reprobated, and the
            English catholics never accepted the bull.
             Gregory the thirteenth, the immediate successor of Pius, gave, on the
            4th April 1580, an explanation of the bull. Father Campion, whose trial
            and condemnation we have mentioned, was accompanied, in his journey to
            England, by father Parsons. Before they proceeded on their journey, they
            represented to pope Gregory the thirteenth, that the bull of Pius the
            fifth should be so understood, "that the same should always bind the
            queen and the heretics; but that the catholics, it should, by no means, bind,
            as matters then stood, or were; but thereafter, when the public execution of
            that bull might be had or made". This, the pontiff granted, by the
            explanation, which has been mentioned.
             It has been a termed a mitigation of the bull of Pius. In respect
            to Elizabeth and her heretic subjects, it scarcely deserves that description;
            and, as it recognizes the principle of the bull of Pius, and suspends
            the action of it only, until it might be executed, it was scarcely less
            objectionable, than that very reprehensible document.
             It was, accordingly, the subject of vehement censure: But,
            "what evil office", says father Allen, in his Answer to Cecil,
            c. 2, "have these good fathers done herein? What treason is
            committed more, than, if they had desired his holiness to have
            discharged the queen and protestants also of all bond of that
            bull? How could either they, or the rest of the priests doe more
            dutifully and discreetly in this case, than to provide, that all such,
            with whom they only had to deal, might stand free and warranted in their
            obedience; and commit the rest, that cared not for excommunication, to the
            judgment of God."
             When the Armada was in preparation and almost ready to sail, pope Sixtus the fifth, by a bull, which he directed to be
            published, as soon as the Spanish army should land in England, but
            the contents of which were, by the directions of his holiness,
            immediately notified to the English, renewed the sentence of Pius the
            fifth, and Gregory the thirteenth, touching and concerning the deposition
            of Elizabeth, whom he excommunicated, and deposed anew from all royal dignity,
            and from the tide, right and pretension to the crown of the kingdom of England
            and Ireland, declaring her illegitimate, and an usurper of the said kingdoms,
            discharging the subjects, of the kingdom, and all others from all
            obedience, from the oath of fidelity, and from all' in which they could be
            obliged to her, or to any one in her name.
             The mention of these bulls must be painful to a catholic; but it is an
            historical obligation; and when he mentions them, it is his duty to
            condemn them: It is pleasing to add, that they were disregarded by the
            generality of the catholics of England. How they conducted themselves,
            when the Armada threatened the coast, we shall afterwards mention. In this
            place, we shall only add, that the conduct of the clergy was as exemplary as
            the conduct of the laity. In a petition presented to the queen by some English
            gentlemen, soon after the defeat of the Armada, (which we shall
            afterwards have occasion to notice), the subscribers of it say, "we
            protest to your majesty, before God, that the priests, whoever have
            conversed with us, have acknowledged your majesty, to be their
            lawful queen, tam de jure quam de
            facto, as well of right, as for your actual possession of the throne;
            that they pray for you, and exhort your subjects to obey you. They profess that
            it is heresy, and contrary to catholic faith, to think that any man may lift up
            his hand against God's anointed''.
             Thus the English catholics spoke, and thus they acted. The bulls, therefore,
            which have been mentioned, were no justification of the sanguinary
            laws against them: on the contrary, their loyalty, in the trying
            circumstances, which have been mentioned, should have obtained for them
            the protection and encouragement of the state. It may be
            granted, that, the papal pretensions made it necessary to watch the
            catholics with care, and to adopt some precautions in their regard, but,
            surely, where guilt was not found, there should not have
            been tortures, gibbets, or fires.
             2.Second reason.—The maintenance of the deposing doctrine by the
            Missionary Priests:—And the activity of some English priests, in giving effect
            to the Bulls of Pius the fifth, and Sixtus the fifth.
             IT was impossible that the proceedings of Elizabeth should not
            produce great discontents among the catholics. They were fomented by
            those, whose aim it was to render the catholics odious, and who, for that
            purpose, endeavored to draw the young, the wild, and the unwary, into
            conspiracies, of which they themselves always kept the thread, and
            moved the puppets at their pleasure; by the leaders of the
            political parties into which the nation was then divided, and each of
            which sought to increase its own strength by attracting the catholics to
            it, by the ultra-catholics who believed the lawfulness of the pope's
            pretensions to the deposing power, and particularly by the Spanish
            monarch, who, to serve his own views, sought, by forming a
            Spanish party among the English catholics, to put those pretensions into
            execution The designs and practices of this monarch, the hollowness of his
            professions of regard for the catholics, and the ruinous tendency of
            his endeavors to withdraw them from their allegiance, are the subject of a
            pamphlet, entitled. The Estate of the English Fugitives, under the
            king of Spain, recently republished in The State Papers and Letters
            of Sir Ralph Sadler, edited by Arthur Clifford.
             An interesting and fair account of these different parties, is given by
            the reverend Charles Plowden, in his Remarks on a book, entitled,
            Memoirs of Gregorio Panzani.
             1. From all the printed and manuscript memoirs which I have seen, (and I
            have seen many,) it appears, says the reverend gentleman,
            that political business formed no part of the education of the
            seminary priests. The bulk of them were solely intent on fitting
            themselves for the painful duties of missioners, and on preparing
            themselves for a life of toil and suffering, which they expected and hoped
            would end in martyrdom. I have seen multitudes of letters, written by them,
            from England during Elizabeth's reign: they all breathe an exalted spirit of
            religious zeal; they describe the missionary successes, the piety, the
            sufferings, the executions of priests and laymen, they frequently deplore the
            troubles raised by apostates and traitors, and the uneasiness occasioned by the
            appellant priests; but I have rarely found a word relating to public
            business or to their own principles, wishes, or interests, in the
            political concerns of the nation. This must have been an effect of
            the consummate prudence of Allen, and Parsons, who had forbidden any
            questions, in which the rights or pretences of
            princes were involved, to be discussed in the schools, and exercises of
            the seminaries. It is however certain, that they all considered
            queen Elizabeth as the capital enemy of their religion; and as the
            re-establishment of this religion was the ultimate end of all their labors
            and wishes, they deemed it an happiness to concur to it
            by every lawful means in their power. I could produce many
            proofs of this disposition of the seminary priests, but I have never
            yet found a syllable, which could prove or indicate a plot, or the
            concurrence of any of them in any plot against the life or the sovereignty
            of the queen; and it is certain, that the instructions to them from
            pope Gregory the thirteenth, required their civil obedience to the
            queen, and their public acknowledgment of her sovereignty.
             2. A few of them had deeper views.—I have eagerly searched a number
            of the letters, and other writings of father Parsons, besides
            several of Garnet, and of cardinal Allen; and the amount of what I have
            discovered is as follows: They all considered religion as the first
            happiness and concern of man; and the destruction of it by Elizabeth as the most
            unwarrantable abuse of lawless power. They adhered in speculation,
            to the universal doctrine of their own, and of many preceding ages, which
            admitted a limited temporal authority in the pope, to be exercised only for the
            essential service and interests of religion, and of course they never
            questioned the justice of those temporal and civil deprivations and
            forfeitures, which, during so many ages, had been connected with the
            spiritual sentence of excommunication. If this was a crime, it attached equally
            to all their contemporaries; and surely nothing can be more disingenuous than
            to maintain, that our priests, who were condemned and executed, merely for
            their priestly character, did not suffer for their religion because some of
            them did not roundly deny a doctrine, which almost all Christendom
            believed to be true. However sincerely I disapprove of the
            principle, on which the bulls of Pius the fifth, and Sixtus the fifth, against Elizabeth were grounded; I am not surprised that those bulls
            were approved by cardinal Allen and his friends and it appears that they would
            have considered the execution of them, if they had taken effect, as just and
            lawful. It is also certain, (though I find no traces of it in their letters),
            that, on account of the invalidity of Anne Boleyn's marriage, established by
            sentence of the holy see, and by various acts of the legislature, they
            considered Elizabeth as wrongfully placed upon the throne, to the
            injury of the captive queen of Scotland; from whom they might expect redress
            for their sufferings, and the re-establishment of their religion, which, of all
            things, lay nearest their heart. They remembered, with bitter
            recollection, that this religion, the exclusive truth of which was
            an essential tenet, had been, a few years before, protected from the
            throne, and revered throughout the extent of the empire. They had witnessed the
            crimes of three successive reigns, which had plundered the churches, defaced
            the altars, and murdered or ejected the ministers; they were now themselves
            sorely persecuted by the unrelenting queen, and they considered this queen as
            an usurper. They held freedom of the catholic religion to be the most precious
            of the rights and dues of mankind, and the obligation of protecting it to be
            the first duty of the sovereign. On the ancient principle above
            stated, they conceived the sovereign to be subject to correction from the
            head of the church, at least for crimes such as Elizabeth had committed;
            and on these grounds the execution of the bull of pope Pius by Philip the
            second would, in their estimation, have been a deed of eminent justice. They
            knew that private individuals, however injured, might not lawfully use violence
            to redress their grievances, but war, denounced by the Spanish monarch,
            and sanctioned by the sentence of the pope, was to them at once honorable
            and lawful. Hence, a few of the leading catholic
            exiles conceived great hopes from the Spanish armament; and cardinal Allen
            even wrote a short treatise to prove that the war was just and necessary, to
            restore the nation to the enjoyment of those essential rights of which
            Elizabeth had forcibly deprived it. This treatise of the cardinal appears to
            have been little known at the time; and after the defeat of the Armada it fell
            into oblivion. Dodd seems to deny its existence. Impartial persons, however,
            will not be too hasty in condemning the venerable author as a traitor to his
            country, if they consider, that he was then become, from necessity, a subject
            of a foreign prince; and conceived himself authorized, by acknowledged authority,
            to declare enmity against her whom he considered as an usurper; and to
            whose usurpation he solely attributed all his country's grievances and
            distresses. Private enmity was foreign from his heart; and his
            eminent spirit of religion and honor screens him from every suspicion of
            secret revenge, or unauthorized hostility.
             After the failure of the Spanish Armada, the utmost political
            efforts of cardinal Allen, Parsons, and their friends, seem to have been
            directed to procure a catholic successor to the queen, and there is evidence,
            from their letters, that, to effect this, they endeavored to engage the
            interest of the pope, and other catholic powers. Parsons had labored
            ineffectually to secure the education of the Scottish king in the religion
            of his forefathers, and he had rendered to him useful services, in the
            hope of attaching his confidence to the catholic friends of his
            family. Though the queen had closed the mouths of politicians on the
            question of the succession to her crown, it was judged by many, that
            there would be several pretenders, besides a powerful party at home,
            to withhold it from James, whose mother had been executed as a traitor by
            Elizabeth. When Parsons despaired of attaching him to the catholic
            religion, he seems to have wished the exclusion of James, and, among
            the possible competitors, to have hoped for success to the pretensions of
            the infanta of Spain, or the duke of Parma. He repeatedly declares, that he
            cares not who possesses the throne, provided he be a catholic, that he leaves
            that concern to the princes who were interested in it; and hopes, that
            they will give their support to that pretender, who, being a catholic, may
            be most acceptable to the nation, and to surrounding powers. On
            this principle Doleman, or
            the Conference about the succession, was written, with a new, as a
            letter of Parsons says, to open the eyes of the nation to their main interest,
            to which the queen's policy forbade them to attend. This book, commonly
            attributed to Parsons, was the joint production of several: cardinal Allen, and
            Sir Francis Englefield, were probably among the principal compilers, and
            in the several letters in which Parsons mentions it, he calls it the work of
            wise and good men; but he nowhere claims a share of it for himself. This may have
            been a prudential reserve; and as I think it probable that he concurred with
            the others in the composition, I take it to be certain that he admitted and
            approved the principles and sentiments which the book delivers. In judging the
            men who professed these sentiments and principles, it would be very unfair
            to forget that they followed the general maxims of their age, in which
            our improved theories of government were unknown and that they
            applied their principles to an approaching and doubtful event, in which they
            were highly interested, and on which no superior authority had yet laid down a
            law, that commanded universal submission.
             3. This is a sketch by the hand of a master: a more candid account
            of the inoffensive conduct of the general body of the catholics of England, in
            respect to the bull of Pius the fifth; or of the deplorable activity of a few,
            in recommending the principles, upon which it was framed, and promoting the
            measures which it suggested, cannot be given. It shows that several
            clergymen, and the general body of the laity, disapproved of
            both. This is also shown by several publications, which appeared in
            the reigns of Elizabeth, and of her immediate successor; and by the admissions
            of Camden, her historiographer. From these, it is evident, that the
            catholics, in general, wished to confine the pope to the spiritual
            government, which St. Peter received from Christ, and blamed those who
            ascribed to the successors of that apostle, a right to interfere in
            temporal concerns, or to enforce their spiritual authority by temporal
            power. Several too, who acquiesced in the bull, thought it unwise to
            circulate it; deprecated its being put into activity; and lamented the
            interference of cardinal Allen, and of father Parsons, in seconding the
            views of Philip the second, and disturbing the succession.
             Soon after the accession of the queen, the following quaere, was
            framed,—"Whether queen Elizabeth was divested of the kingdoms by the
            deposing bull of Pius the fifth? Or by any other sentence passed or to be
            passed? Or her subjects discharged from their allegiance"—To this
            question the following answer was given; "Notwithstanding this bull, or
            any other declaration or sentence of the pope, past or to be past; we hold
            queen Elizabeth to be the lawful queen of England and Ireland; and that
            obedience and fealty are due to her as such, by all her English and Irish
            subjects".
             (Signed) Richard Watson, John Fecknam,
            Henry Cole, J. Harpsfield, N. Harpsfield.
             Burleigh, in his Execution of Justice, says, that Heath,
            archbishop of York, and the bishops Poole, Tunstall, White, Oglethorpe, Thurlby, Turberville, and
            many abbots and deans, acknowledged the same opinion.
             Father Caron also mentions, that the Apology for the Catholics,
            printed at Douay, and presented to James the first, 1604, declared, that
            "those prelates held themselves to be ready, for the defence of the queen, to expose, and oppose themselves with all their strength, to any
            external power, whether of the pope, or procured by the pope."
             Cardinal Allen himself, as we are informed by Pattenson, Image
            of Churches, "disapproved of the excommunication, and wished
            the matter had been left to God.
             3.Unsatisfactory answers of the Priests to the Six Questions on the
            deposing power of the Pope, proposed to them by the Queen's Commissioners:
            Division of opinions of the Clergy on this subject.
             THE writer has now before him, "a brief history of the
            glorious martyrdom of twelve reverend priests, executed within these twelve
            months, for the confession and defence of the
            catholic faith, but under the false pretence of
            treason, with a note of sundry things that befell them in their life and
            imprisonment, with a preface, declaring their innocence, set forth by such as
            were conversant with them in their life, and present at their arraignment,
            1582".
             The twelve priests who suffered, were, Mr. Everard Haunse,
            who was executed on the 31st day of July 1581: Father Edmund Campion, a short
            account of whose trial we have given: Mr. Ralph Shirwin,
            and Mr. Alexander Bryan, who were executed on the 1st of December 1581:—Mr.
            Thomas Forde, Mr. John Shert, and Mr. Johnson, who
            were executed on the 28th day of May 1582:—Mr. William Filbee,
            Mr. Luke Kerbie, and Mr. Lawrence Richardson, alias
            Johnson, and Mr. Thomas Cottom, who were executed on the 30 th of the same month:—and Mr. John Paine, who was executed on the 2nd day of April
            1582. After trial, they underwent a private examination. The persons who
            presided at it, were Popham, the queen's attorney-general, and Egerton, the
            queen's solicitor-general, and two civilians, doctor Lewis and doctor Hammond:
             They put the six following questions to the
            prisoners:
                 " 13th May, 1582.
                 
             1. Whether the bull of Pius quintus against the queen's
            majesty, be a lawful sentence and ought to be obeyed by the subjects of
            England?
                 2. Whether the queen's majesty be a lawful! queen; and ought to be
            obeyed by the subjects of England, notwithstanding the bull of Pius
            quintus, or any bull or sentence that the pope has pronounced, or may
            pronounce, against her majesty?
             3. Whether the pope have, or had power to authorize the Earles of Northumberland, and Westmorland, and other her
            majesty's subjects, to rebel, or take arms against her majesty, or to
            authorize doctour Saunders, or others, to
            invade Ireland, or any other her dominions, and to bear arms against her, and
            whether they did therein lawfully, or no?
             4. Whether the pope have power to discharge any of her highness
            subjects, or the subjects of any Christian prince, from their allegiance,
            or oath of obedience, to her majesty, or to their prince for any cause?
             5. Whether the said doctor Saunders, in his book of the
            visible monarchic of the church, and doctor Bristow, in his book
            of motives, (writing in allowance, commendation, and confirmation of the said
            bull of Pius quintus), have therein taught, testified, or maintained, a truth,
            or falsehood?
             6. If the pope doe by his bull, or sentence, pronounce her majesty
            to be deprived; and no lawful queen, and her subjects to be discharged of their
            allegiance, and obedience, unto her; and after the pope, or any other by his
            appointment, and authority, do invade this realm, which part would
            you take; or which part ought a good subject of England to take?"
             In this work, which we have noticed, mention is made of an account,
            published by government, of these questions, and the answers of each of the twelve
            priests; and these were stated to be preceded by a preface.
                 Mr. Bosgrave, the two first
            secular priests,—the third a Jesuit,—explicitly denied, in their
            answers, the pope's deposing power. Accordingly, they were pardoned:—what
            afterwards became of them, the writer has unsuccessfully endeavored to
            discover. In some letters of cardinal Allen, their conduct is mentioned, but
            neither blamed nor praised. The pardon of them seems to show that a
            general and explicit disclaimer, by the English catholics, in the reign of
            queen Elizabeth, of the pope's deposing power, would have both lessened
            and abridged the term of their sufferings.
             That the replies made by the priests to the six questions were
            unsatisfactory, is too clear. They are either refusals to answer, or evasive
            answers, or such answers as expressed their belief of the deposing
            doctrine, or at least a hesitation of opinion respecting it.
             We may add, that among the six questions there is not one which the
            catholics of the present times have not fully and unexceptionably answered, in
            the oaths which they have taken, in compliance with the acts of the 18th, 31st,
            and 33d years of the present reign.
                 The unsatisfactory tenor of the answers of the priests was lamented
            by several catholics. Among these, Mr. John Bishop, "an hearty
            papist," says Collyer, "particularly distinguished himself".
            "He wrote", says Collyer, "against these high fliers of the
            court of Rome; made it plainly appear that the canon of the council of Lateran,
            for absolving subjects from their allegiance, was plainly a forgery—That this
            authority was nothing more than the doctrine of pope Innocent the third; And
            that, it was never received in England".
             The Important Considerations and Decachordon of
            Mr. Watson,—which, in other respects, are very reprehensible, abundantly show
            this division of opinion; and that in the reign of Elizabeth several priests,
            and the bulk of the laity, would have answered the six questions with the same
            candor and integrity of principle, as all the present catholic clergymen and
            laity of England would now answer them, and have in effect answered them.
                 However unfortunate or provoking we may consider the answers of the
            seven priests, they did not convict them of disloyalty in the opinion of
            Elizabeth. "The queen herself", says Camden, "generally
            disbelieved their guilt; and did not consent to the trial of Campion, and his
            companions, till she was brought by her ministers to think that the sacrifice
            of them was necessary to quiet the ferment, to which the report of her intended
            marriage with the duke of Anjou had given occasion".
             After all,—every reader of these pages must admit, that a steady
            adherence to principle, from conscientious motives, however erroneous, in the
            face of torments and death, is always entitled to respect. Now, to whom, more
            than to these venerable sufferers can this respect be due? Aware of the racks,
            the fires, the cauldrons, and the fatal rood, to which unsatisfactory answers
            to the questions then proposed would probably lead; still,—rather, than express
            an acquiescence in a doctrine, which,—let it be supposed erroneously, but
            certainly conscientiously,—they believed to be untrue, or rather believed to be
            doubtful, they risked death itself in its most hideous form.
                 4.Fourth reason, alleged in defence of the
            sanguinary laws against the Catholics;—the establishment of the
            foreign Seminaries, and the Missionary Labors of' their Priests.
             FROM the beginning of the reign of Elizabeth, until the 31st of his
            present Majesty, no school for the education of catholic youth, in catholic
            principles, could be conducted, without subjecting the master to the penalties
            inflicted by the statute of the second year of Elizabeth,—forfeiture of
            goods and chattels, with one year's imprisonment, for the first
            offence; the penalties of a praemunire, for the second, and death for the
            third. Even in the case of domestic education, the parent was liable to the
            same penalties. Seminaries, the object of which was to qualify persons for
            the sacred ministry in the catholic church, were still more obnoxious to
            the law. Thus, catholics were deprived of every means of education, and,
            in the course of a few years, the catholic priesthood must, under the operation
            of such laws, have been extinguished. In these circumstances, foreign
            education was the sole resource left to the catholics, to this
            consequently they had recourse. In 1568, cardinal Allen established a
            college at Douay, for the instruction of youth, and the education of priests
            for the English mission. In 1578, this establishment was removed to Rheims. In
            1593, it returned again to Douay.— There it continued, till the general wreck
            of all that was good in the French revolution. Another establishment on a
            similar plan, was founded at Rome in 1578. About the year 1579, it was placed
            under the direction of the Jesuits, but still continued a seminary for the
            education of secular priests. Similar establishments were formed at Lisbon and
            Valladolid; and some time about the year 1598, father
            Parsons founded the college at St. Omer's.
             The account given by Hume of these seminaries is extremely imperfect and
            inaccurate. But something beyond imperfection and inaccuracy may be justly
            imputed to him, when he informs his reader, that "sedition, rebellion,
            sometimes assassination, were the expedients by which they intended to effect
            their purposes against the queen". To this atrocious charge, six
            unquestionable facts may be opposed.—In the first place, the circumstance which
            has been already mentioned, that, of the two hundred catholics who suffered
            death for religion in the reign of Elizabeth, one only impugned her title to
            the throne, next, that they all, to the moment of their deaths, persisted in denying
            every legal guilt, except the mere exercise of missionary function: thirdly,
            that their accusers were uniformly persons of bad lives, and of the lowest
            character: fourthly, that there is not an instance, in which the tortures
            inflicted on them produced from any one of them, either a confession of his own
            guilty or a charge of guilt on others: fifthly, that the barbarous
            irregularity, with which their trials were conducted, has seldom been
            exceeded; and sixthly, that even this irregularity never furnished
            legal evidence of the commission of any legal guilt, except, as we have
            already noticed, the mere exercise of missionary function. It must be
            added, that even the exercise of missionary function was seldom proved on them
            by regular evidence.
             Most bitterly did the pious and learned inmates of these
            seminaries,—(for pious and learned they certainly were),—bewail their
            exile from their native land.
             "Thou know, good Lord!" says cardinal Allen, in his
            eloquent Apology, and true declaration of the Institution, and endeavors
            of the two English colleges, the one in Rome, the other now residing at Rheims,
            against certain sinister information given up against the same. "Thou
            know how often we have lamented together, that for our sins we should be constrained
            to spend either all, or most of our serviceable years, out of our natural
            country, to which they are most due, that our offices should be acceptable, and
            our lives and services agreeable to strangers, and not to our dearest at home.
            You know how earnestly we have desired you to incline our prince's heart to
            admit us into our country, into what state soever and that we might, in poverty
            and penance never so extreme, serve the poor souls to their salvation;
            voiding our cogitations of all honors, commodities, preferments, that our
            forefathers and the realm yielded and gave to such functions, acquitting them,
            for our own parts, to the present possessors and incumbents, or to whomsoever
            God shall permit.
             You know, how justly we have bewailed our heavy case, that so many
            strange nations having their churches, with freedom to serve God after their
            manner, in our country, only catholics, (who in our fathers days, had all, and
            for whom, and by whom, all churches and Christianity rose,) can, by no
            intercession of foreign potentates, nor no sighs, nor sorrows of innumerable
            most loyal subjects, obtain one place in the whole land, to serve their Lord
            God, after the rites of all good Christian princes, priests, and people of the
            world: That no Jew, no Turk, no pagan, can, by the law of God, nature, or
            nations, be forced from the manner and persuasion of his own sect, and service,
            to any other, which, by promise or profession, he or his progenitors never
            received, only we, that neither, in our own persons, nor in our forefathers,
            ever gave consent to any other faith or worship of God, but have, in precise
            terms, by protestation and promise, bound ourselves in baptism to the religion,
            faith and service catholic alone,—are, against divine and human laws, and
            against the protestants’ own doctrine, in other nations, not only bereaved of
            our christian due in this behalf, but are forced by
            manifold coactions, to those rites which we never knew, nor gave our assent
            unto".
             It is difficult to believe that the writer of these affecting lines had
            not an English heart.
                 In the same work, the cardinal does justice to his friend father
            Parsons, and to Parsons's spiritual sons. "We protest", he says,
            "that neither the reverend fathers of the society whom the
            people call Jesuits,—(an express clause being in the instructions of their
            mission into England, that they deal not in matters of state, which is to be
            showed, signed with their late general's hand of worthy memory)—neither the
            priests, either of the seminaries or others, have any commission, direction,
            instruction, or insinuation from his holiness, or any other their superior,
            either in religion, or of the like, to move sedition, or to deal against the
            state, but only by their priesthood and the functions thereof, to do such
            duties as be requisite for Christian men's souls, which consists of
            preaching, teaching, catechizing, ministering the sacraments, and the
            like".
             "Your highness's noble father", concludes the eloquent
            cardinal, "as of worthy and wise men we have borne, was fully
            determined to give over the title of supremacy, and unite both himself and
            his realm to the see and church apostolic again; but being prevented by death,
            could not accomplish his most honorable designment, and may therefore be both
            an example and a warning to your majesty, the last of all his dearest
            children, to accomplish that thing, which, to his great wisdom at the
            going out of this life, was thought so necessary for his soul, his people,
            and posterity, which diverse princes and provinces begin now to think upon
            more seriously than before. Incline your hart, for Christ's love, gracious
            lady! to our humble suit made for your own soul; and be not offended with, for
            your poor subjects, for moving your majesty in so plane terms, in God's and the
            church's cause. Wherein, if our Lord of his secret judgment permit us not to be
            heard, yet, in doing so dutiful an endeavor, we cannot lose our labors, for
            which we must be always ready, (as God shall please,) to lose our lives.
             "In the mean time, not repugning or
            resisting any of your majesty's or the realm's temporal laws, we trust no
            reasonable man can reprove us, if we refuse to be obedient to the pretended
            laws of religion, which we think in conscience, and can prove to be,
            against the laws of God, and not consonant to any just and truly called laws of
            our country."
             5.Assertion that the Priests were executed, not for their Religion,
            but for their commission of acts of High Treason.
                 A DEFENCE of the sanguinary laws of Elizabeth was made, by
            asserting that the priests who suffered under them, were convicted, not for
            their priestly character, or exercising their priestly functions, but for
            treason. This conveys an idea that the treason for which they suffered, was
            some act that was treasonable by the ancient law of the land, or the statute of
            treasons—the 25th of Edward III.
                 This is a great mistake. It was not even pretended that the priests
            were convicted of any act that was treasonable by the ancient law, on
            the statute of Edward: the only treasons for which they suffered were
            those which the statutes of Elizabeth had made treasonable—denying
            her spiritual supremacy—not quitting or returning to England—or exercising
            sacerdotal functions.
             But, continue the advocates for the justice of these laws, it
            was competent to the state to make these acts treasonable; and, having enacted
            that they should be treasonable, those, who did such acts, were
            legally guilty of treason; and were punished, not for their religion, but
            for being traitors.
             This was the ground on which, by a state-paper, published by lord
            Burleigh, these sanguinary laws, and the executions which took place under
            them, were principally defended. It was published in 1583, and
            is entitled, The execution of justice for maintenance of public
            and Christian peace against certain stirrers of sedition, and
            adherents to the traitors and enemies of this realm, without any
            persecution of them, as falsely reported and published by the traitors and
            fosterers of the treasons"
             To this cardinal Allen replied, by, A true, sincere, and
            modest defence of Christian catholics, that suffered
            for their faith at home and abroad, against a false, seditious, and
            slanderous libel, entitled, The execution of justice in England;
            wherein is declared how unjustly the protestants do charge the catholics
            with treason; how untruly they deny their persecution for religion, and
            how deceitfully about the cause, greatness, and
            manner of their sufferings, with diverse other matters
            pertaining to this purpose. It was universally read and admired. The
            authors of the Biographia Britannica mention that, "as much is
            said in it, for his cause, and as great learning shown in defending it, as it
            would admit". The learned Edmund Bolton called it, "a princely,
            "grave, and flourishing piece of natural and exquisite English." An
            elegant version of it into the Latin language is published in doctor
            Bridgewater's Concertatio.
             The whole of lord Burleigh's work is founded on an argument, so brittle,
            that it falls into pieces the moment it is touched. It was not, says his
            lordship, for their catholic religion, or for their sacerdotal character, that
            the priests underwent the sentence of the law; but for their remaining in or
            returning to England;—acts, which the law had made high treason.
                 Now, unless their priests remained in or returned to England, the
            English catholics would have been without instruction, and without the
            sacraments or rites of their religion. To remain in England, or to return to
            it, was therefore an act of the religious duty of the catholic
            priesthood and for this act of religious duty the priests were executed.
             In defence of the edicts against the huguenots, who assembled in bodies for the exercise of
            their religious worship, might not Louvois have
            urged, with equal justice, that the offenders were punished, not for their
            religious principles, but for their illegal practices;—a previous law having
            made their assembling for religious worship a legal offence
             In fact, if lord Burleigh's argument justified the executions of the
            catholic priests, in the reign of queen Elizabeth, there has seldom been a
            religious persecution, which a similar argument would hot justify.
             
             XX.
                 ALLEGED PLOTS OF THE CATHOLICS AGAINST QUEEN
            ELIZABETH.
                 
             A FURTHER defence of the sanguinary
            code of Elizabeth is made, by accusing the catholics of various plots
            against her person and government. The principal of these are,
             I. The insurrection of the earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland:
                 II. The treason, as it is usually termed, of Mr. Francis Throckmorton:
                 III. Doctor Parry's project to assassinate the queen:
                 IV. Somerville’s plot:
                 V. And Babington's conspiracy:
                 VI. These we shall succinctly mention; and then state the result, to
            which our consideration of them has led us.
                 It is evidently beside the object of these pages to enter into a
            particular detail of any of these unjustifiable attempts. The points to be
            settled, are, whether they can be charged, with justice, on the general body of
            the English catholics; and, whether they furnish reasonable ground for believing
            that they proceeded from any principle of the catholic religion, or
            from any opinion, generally entertained by persons of that communion.
             Perhaps the following short statements may lead to a proper
            conclusion on each of these points.
                 
             1.The Insurrection of the earls of Northumberland and Westmoreland.
                 WITH respect to this insurrection;—it is admitted, that the
            earls were catholics—that the restoration of the catholic religion was one of
            the avowed objects of their insurrection; and that they attempted to
            engage in it the general body of the catholics. In the words of Camden,
            the queen's historiographer, we shall state the result of these
            attempts, and, without adding a single-reflection, commit
            the conclusion to the reader. "They sent letters" says
            Camden, "to the papists all round the
            kingdom, and advised them to come in to their assistance. But, so far were they
            from joining with them, that most of them sent the letters, which they had
            received, with the bearers of them, to the queen. Every one strove who should
            be foremost in the tender of his service, and the offer of his purse and
            person towards reducing the rebels."
             
             2.The Treason of Francis Throckmorton.
                 THE real existence of what is termed, Throckmorton's treason, is
            very dubious. On the suspicion of being engaged in a conspiracy, to
            place Mary the queen of Scots on the throne, he was taken
            into custody. Among his papers were found two lists, which, it was
            said, he had attempted to convey to the Spanish ambassador; one, of the
            principal harbors in the kingdom, with an account of their situation, and
            of the depth of water in each; the other, of all the eminent roman-catholics.
            "At first", says doctor Robertson, "Throckmorton boldly avowed
            his innocence, and declared that the two papers were forged by the queen's
            ministers, in order to intimidate or ensnare him; and he even endured the rack
            with the utmost fortitude; but, being brought a second time to the place of
            torture, his resolution failed him, and he not only acknowledged that he held a
            secret correspondence with the queen of Scots, but discovered a design, that
            was formed to invade England. This confession he retracted at his
            trial, returned to it once more (probably in hopes of pardon), after
            sentence was passed upon him; and retracted it once more at the place of
            execution". "To us, in the present age", continues doctor
            Robertson, "who are assisted in forming our opinions of the matter, by the
            light which time and history have brought upon the designs and character of the
            princes of Guise, (the supposed instigators of Throckmorton's attempts),
            many circumstances in Throckmorton's confession appear to be extremely remote
            from truth, and even from probability". "It is strange", says
            Carte, "that the jury should find him guilty, upon such an extorted
            confession, part whereof", continues the historian, "was certainly
            false."
             The general opinion of his innocence was great. To counteract its
            impression, government caused An Account of Francis Throckmorton’s
            Treason, to be published. "But, notwithstanding the vast art",
            says Guthrie, "with which it was written, it will be very difficult for
            any gentleman of the law to discover, upon what evidence Throckmorton was
            convicted, if he takes from the queen's council the advantage of his own
            confession, when on the rack."
             
             3.Doctor Parry's project of Assassination.
                 DOCTOR PARRY'S trial is inserted in the first volume of Mr.
            Hargrave's edition of the State Trials. A note to it states, that
            Parry was but of low fortune, and very extravagant; and that, having
            committed a great outrage against Mr. Hugh Hare, of the Temple, with an intent
            to have murdered him at his chambers, he was tried for the same and
            convicted."
             For his supposed design upon the queen's life, he was tried by a
            commission, at which lord Hunsdon, the governor of Berwick, presided. Parry
            pleaded guilty to the indictment. Some days before the trial took
            place, he delivered a written confession of the Crime, with which he was
            charged, and the circumstances with which, by his account, it was attended :
            this confession was read at his trial. It appears by it, that Parry was a protestant,
            and employed by the ministers of the queen to discover the plots,
            said to be at this time carried on against her, in foreign parts; and that his
            exertions had been repaid by rewards and promises. Afterwards, he
            professed himself a true convert to the catholic religion; and was received
            into the catholic church. According to his representation, the accounts of
            the sufferings of the English catholics had greatly affected him, and
            determined him to put an end to them by assassinating the queen. With this
            view, he procured himself to be introduced to several persons of
            consideration. In his confession, he states, that his design was approved
            generally by Thomas Morgan, an active roman-catholic, then residing on the
            continent, and, more explicitly, by Neville, afterwards created lord
            Latimer, a relation of Cecil: and who took an active part in bringing
            Parry to trial: but that Watts, whom he terms a learned priest, plainly
            denounced it unlawful; with whom, he says, many English priests did agree;
            that other persons however, both eminent in rank, and distinguished by
            character, approved it. He declared that he had communicated his
            project to the pope, to cardinal Como, and to others. These, he said,
            commended the design, and encouraged it: but no proof of any kind, either of
            their approbation of the project of assassination, or even of their being
            acquainted with it, was adduced by him; neither did he so much as refer to
            the slightest evidence of either. On the contrary, a letter to him, from cardinal
            Como,—the single document which he brought forward,—mentions only in general
            terms, the good disposition and resolution which he had towards the service,
            and benefit of the public:—an expression which the pope or cardinal would
            naturally use to any person, who appeared to commiserate the sufferings of the
            catholics, and professed a general intention to exert himself for their relief.
            It is also remarkable, that, when Parry was charged with cardinal Como's letter
            by Mr. Topcliffe, (a person employed in those days in discovering and
            prosecuting catholics), and Topcliffe asserted, that, therein he
            had promised to destroy her majesty, and was, from the cardinal, as
            from the pope, animated thereto, he exclaimed, Mr. Topcliffe, you clean mistake
            the matter! I deny any such matters to be in the letter; and I wish, it might
            be truly examined and considered of."
             After reading the confession, the commissioners proceeded to pass
            sentence. Parry then pleaded, that his confession was extorted from him by
            dread of the torture. He cried out in a furious manner, that he never meant to
            kill the queen, and that he would lay his blood upon her and his judges before
            God and the world. Even after sentence was passed on him, he summoned the queen
            to answer for his blood before God.
                 What then is the evidence of the plot? Parry, on whose single testimony
            it rests, had been found guilty of an attempt to murder; he was a spy; and
            false to the party that employed him. He must have acted villainously,
            either when he made, or when he retracted, his confession. In support of it, no
            one collateral circumstance of proof was adduced.
             Surely, at the tribunal of history, such evidence, particularly
            when it is brought to charge individuals of rank and character, and a
            numerous and honorable portion of a respectable community, should not be
            received.
             His confession is composed with great art. The reader may compare
            it with the language which the celebrated Blood, when he was seized for an
            assault on the duke of Ormond, held at his interview with Charles the
            second; and which saved his life. The same, perhaps, was the real aim of
            Parry's confession.
             When there are a confession, and a subsequent retractation, each
            necessarily neutralizes the other, unless ulterior evidence is produced,
            which preserves to one its activity. In the present case, some argument in
            favor of the retractation may be thought to arise from the fear of the rack,
            under which the confession was given; and from Parry's having
            often repeated his retractation, and finally adhered to, it, while he
            stood on the brink of eternity.
             
             4.Somerville's Plot.
                 WITH respect to the plot of which Somerville was accused, both
            Camden and Echard, as they are cited by the reverend
            Mr. Potts, the able and judicious author of the Enquiry into the
            moral and political tendency of the Catholic Religion, insinuate,
            that it was the invention of lord Leicester, and that this was commonly
            believed. The French ambassador at the court of Elizabeth mentions, in one
            of his dispatches, the imprisonment of Somerville for a conspiracy against
            the queen, and the circumstance of his having procured a dispensation from the
            pope to murder Elizabeth. He treats it as a fiction, devised for the purpose of
            inflaming the prejudices of the people against the pope and the English
            papists. His letter is among the Pieces Justificatives in mademoiselle Keralio's fifth volume of her Histoire d'Elizabeth Reine d' Angleterre.
               
             5.Babington's Plot.
                 THAT Babington, and about thirteen other catholic gentlemen
            conspired to rescue queen Mary, and to assassinate queen Elizabeth, as a
            measure necessary for the accomplishment of their design, every catholic
            admits. Every catholic also acknowledges that it was a crime of the bleakest
            die. But, while the catholics acknowledge the crime of the guilty,
            and the justice of their punishment, they also insist, that the imputation
            of guilt should be confined to those, who were involved in it, and
            that nothing can be more unjust than to charge it on the
            community. They took no part in Babington's attempt; and their clergy
            were so far from approving the treasonable attempt, that they addressed a
            letter to the general body, in which they dissuaded the catholics from disturbing
            the peace of the country, and employing force against the enemies of their
            religion.
             On the trial of Mary, the unfortunate queen of Scots, strong
            suspicions were entertained that Babington's conspiracy, though not actually
            contrived, was artfully fomented and regulated by Cecil and Walsingham, with a view to involve Mary in its guilt, and
            thereby accomplish her ruin. The subsequent discussions of Mary's alleged
            criminality by Mr. Goodall, Mr. Tytler, Dr.
            Gilbert Stuart, Mr. Archdeacon Whitaker, and Mr. Chalmers, seem to render this
            highly probable; and the light in which an ingenious writer, Mr. d'Israeli, in his Curiosities of Literature, has
            lately placed the characters of Babington and his associates, adds to the
            probability of the hypothesis. The argument in support of Mary's
            innocence arc most powerfully summed up by Dr. Milner, towards the end of
            the sixth Letter to a Prebendary, which we have so often cited.
             Still,—great names,—Hume, Robertson, and Laing, must be ranked
            among the accusers of Mary; but, it must be admitted, that if some great
            names may be cited against her, some strong argument maybe urged for her; that
            some circumstances raise a legitimate prejudice in her favor; and others, a
            legitimate prejudice against her persecuting relative. The subject ramifies
            into such a multiplicity of topics, that few possess both time and ability for
            a proper discussion of them. It is much to be wished, that some
            gentleman, gifted with adequate leisure and talent, would favor the public with
            a literary history of the ancient and modern controversy on this interesting
            subject; stating succinctly, its rise, progress, and variations, and the
            principal arguments by which each party supports its opinion.
             
             6.The Result
                 SUCH then, are the plots against queen Elizabeth, with which the
            catholics are charged. Even if all that is said of their supposed guilt were
            completely true, how very small a proportion of the body would it criminate?
            Would it be just to implicate the universal body of the catholics,—consisting,
            at that time, of two-thirds of the whole population of England,—in the crime of
            twenty or thirty at the utmost, of its members? Had the number been
            considerably greater, could it be a matter of just surprise? Would it be
            allowable to assign any other cause for it than the ordinary feelings and
            passions of human nature?
                 Warmly attached to their faith, which had twice rescued their country
            from paganism; and under which, during a long series of centuries their
            ancestors had enjoyed every spiritual and temporal blessing; they now beheld it
            proscribed, its tenets reviled, its sacred institutions abolished, its holy
            edifices leveled with the ground, its altars profaned, all, who professed it,
            groaning under the severest inflictions of religious persecution;
            imaginary plots incessantly imputed to them; the subtlest
            artifices used to draw them into criminal attempts; counterfeit letters,
            privately left in their houses; spies sent up and down the country to
            notice their discourses, and lay hold of their words; informers and
            reporters of idle stories against them countenanced and credited, and even
            innocence itself, (to use Camden's own words), though accompanied by prudence,
            no guard to them". They had constantly before their eyes the racks, the gibbets,
            the fires and the cauldrons, by which their priests had suffered, and they
            saw other gibbets, other racks, and other fires, preparing for
            them; they saw the presumptive heir to the crown brought to the block,
            because she was of their religion, and because, as she was formally told
            by lord Buckhurst, “the established religion was thought not to
            be secure whilst she was in being”; they knew the universal
            indignation which this enormity had raised in every part of Europe against
            their remorseless persecutor; that Pius the fifth, the supreme head of their
            church, had excommunicated her, had deposed her, had absolved them from their
            allegiance to her, and implicated them in her excommunication, if they
            continued true to her; they knew that Sixtus, the
            reigning pope, had renewed the excommunication, had called on every catholic
            prince to execute the sentence, and that Philip the second, by far the
            most powerful monarch of the time, had undertaken it; had lined the shores
            of the continent with troops, ready at a moment's notice, for the invasion of
            England, and had covered the sea with an armament, which was proclaimed to be
            invincible. In this awful moment, when England stood in need of all its
            strength, and the slightest diversion of any part of it might have proved fatal,
            the worth of a catholic's conscientious loyalty was
            fully shown. What catholic in England did not do his duty? What catholic forgot
            his allegiance to the queen? or was not eager to sacrifice his life and his
            whole fortune in her cause? "Some", says Hume, equipped ships at
            their own charge, and gave the command of them to protestants, others were
            active in animating their tenants, and their vassals, and neighbors, in defence of their country"; "some, (says the
            writer of an intercepted letter printed in the second volume of the
            Harleian Miscellany), by their letters to the council, signed with their own
            hand, offered, that they would make adventures of their own lives in defence of the queen, whom they named their undoubted
            sovereign lady, and queen, against all foreign foes, though they were sent from
            the pope, or at his commandment; yea, some did offer that they would present
            their bodies in the foremost ranks". Lord Montagu, a zealous catholic, and
            the only temporal peer who ventured to oppose the act for the queen's
            supremacy, in the first year of her reign, brought a band of horsemen to
            Tilbury, commanded by himself, his son, and his grandson: thus periling his
            whole house in the expected conflict".—The annals of the world do not
            present a more glorious or a more affecting spectacle than the zeal
            shown on this memorable occasion, by the poor and persecuted, but loyal,
            but honorable catholics!—Nor should it be forgotten, that in this account
            of their loyalty, all historians are agreed.
             Will not then the reader feel some indignation when he is informed, that
            this exemplary, may it not be called heroic conduct, procured no
            relaxation of the laws against the catholics? That through the whole
            remainder of the reign of Elizabeth, the laws against them continued to be
            executed with unabated, and even with increased rigor? That between the defeat
            of the Armada, and the death of Elizabeth, more than one hundred catholics
            were hanged and emboweled for the exercise of their religion, and that,
            when some catholics presented to the queen a most dutiful and loyal address,
            praying, in the most humble terms, a mitigation of the laws against them, no
            other attention was shown it, than that Mr. Shelley, by whom it was presented
            to the queen, for presuming, as it was said, to present an address to the
            queen, without the knowledge and consent of the lords of the council, was sent
            to the Marshal sea, and kept in it a close prisoner till his death .
             Surely, when he peruses this treatment of the catholics, the reader must
            feel some indignation. But, will not he himself justly excite something of
            a like indignation, if, after seeing the loyalty of the catholics thus so
            severely tried, and thus found so eminently pure, he returns to his
            former prejudices, and allows himself to entertain, even for a moment, a
            suspicion of their perfect loyalty to their sovereign, throughout the whole of
            her long, and on some account splendid, but certainly in respect to
            her catholic subjects,—(and we must repeat that they constituted two
            thirds of the nation), —her cruel and oppressive reign?
             
             XXI
                 PROTESTATION OF ALLEGIANCE, PRESENTED TO THE
            QUEEN BY THIRTEEN PRIESTS.
             
             IN 1602, thirteen priests presented to the council of her majesty,
            a solemn protestation of allegiance, expressed in terms extremely well
            calculated to remove the prejudices entertained by the sovereign and
            the public against the general body of the catholics. We shall first,
            mention the circumstance which led to this measure; then, insert the
            protestation.
             1. On the 5th November 1601, the queen issued a singular
            proclamation. She notices in it, the dissentions between the secular
            and the regular clergy, and the combination, as she terms it, of some of the
            former with the latter. She then intimates, that the seculars who
            preserved their integrity, were, in her consideration, less blamable than the
            regulars, or those who combined with them. She then orders all to depart
            the realm within a time expressed, "except such, as before a member of the
            privy council, a bishop, or the president of Wales, should acknowledge
            allegiance and duty to her;—with whom she should then take such further order
            as should be thought most fit and convenient."
             2. Availing themselves of this proclamation, some of the leading
            clergy came forward with the following admirable protestation of
            allegiance, dated the 31st of the following January.
             "Whereas it hath pleased our dread sovereign lady to take some
            notice of the faith and loyalty of us, her natural-born subjects, secular
            priests, (as it appeared in the late proclamation), and of her prince like
            clemency, to give a sufficient earnest of some merciful favour towards us,—(being all subject by the laws of the realm unto death, by our
            return into the country after our taking the order of priesthood, since the
            first year of her majesty's reign),—and only to demand of us a true profession
            of our allegiance, thereby to be assured of our fidelity to her majesty's
            person, crown, estate and dignity:—We, whose names are underwritten, in most humble
            wise, prostrate at her majesty's feet, do acknowledge ourselves infinitely
            bound unto her majesty therefore, and are most willing to give
            such assurance and satisfaction in this point, as any catholic priests can
            or ought to give unto their sovereign.
             "First, therefore, we acknowledge and confess the queen's majesty
            to have as full authority, power, and sovereignty over us, and all the subjects
            of the realm, as any her highness's predecessors ever had: and farther, we
            protest that we are most willing and ready to obey her in all cases, and
            respects, as far forth as ever christian priests within this realm, or in any other Christian country, were bound by the
            law of God and Christian religion, to obey their temporal prince; as to pay
            tribute, and all other regal duties unto her highness; and to obey her laws,
            and magistrates in all civil causes, to pray to God for her prosperous and
            peaceful reign, in this life, according to his blessed will; and that she may
            hereafter attain everlasting bliss in the life to come.
             "And this our acknowledgment we think to be grounded upon the word
            of God, that no authority, no cause or pretence, can,
            or ought, upon any occasion, to be a sufficient warrant more unto us, than to
            any protestant, to disobey her majesty in any civil or temporal matter.
             "Secondly, whereas, for these many years past, divers conspiracies
            against her majesty's person and estate, and sundry forcible attempts for
            invading and conquering her dominions, have been made, under we know not what pretences and intendments of restoring catholic religion by
            the sword, (a course most strange in the world, and undertaken peculiarly and
            solely against her majesty, and her kingdoms, among other kingdoms departed
            from the religion and obedience of the see apostolic no less than she),—by
            reason of which violent enterprises, her majesty, otherwise of singular
            clemency towards her subjects, hath been greatly moved to ordain and execute
            severer laws against catholics, (which by reason of their union with the see apostolic
            in faith and religion, were easily supposed to favor these conspiracies
            and invasions),—than perhaps had ever been enacted or thought upon, if such
            hostilities and wars had never been undertaken;—we, to assure her majesty of
            our faithful loyalty also in this particular cause, do sincerely protest, and
            by this our public fact, make known to all the Christian world, that,
            in these cases of conspiracies, of practicing her majesty's death, of
            invasions, and of whatever forcible attempts which may hereafter be made by any
            foreign prelate, prince, or potentate whatsoever, either jointly or severally,
            for the disturbance or subversion of her majesty's person, estate, realms
            or dominions, under color, show, or pretence, or
            intendment of restoring the catholic religion in England or Ireland, we will
            defend her Majesty's person, estate, realms, and dominions, from all such
            forcible and violent assaults and injuries.
             ''And, moreover, we will not only ourselves detect and reveal any
            conspiracies, or plots, which we shall understand to be undertaken by
            any prelate, prince, or potentate, against her majesty's person, or
            dominions, for any cause whatsoever, as is before expressed, and likewise to
            the best of our power resist them; but also, will earnestly persuade all catholics
            to do the same.
             "Thirdly, if, upon any excommunications denounced, or to be
            denounced, against her Majesty, upon any such conspiracies, invasions, or
            forcible attempts, to be made, as before expressed, the pope should also
            excommunicate every one born within her majesty's dominions, that would not
            forsake the foresaid defence of her majesty, and her
            realms, and take part with such conspirators or invaders; in these, and all
            other such like cases, we do think ourselves, and all the lay catholics, born
            within her majesty's dominions, bound in conscience not to obey this or any
            such like censure; but will defend our prince and country, accounting it our
            duty so to do; and, notwithstanding any authority or excommunication
            whatsoever, either denounced or to be denounced, as is before said, to yield
            unto her majesty all obedience in temporal causes.
             "And, because nothing is more certain, than that, whilst we
            endeavor to assure her majesty of our dutiful affection and allegiance, by this
            our Christian and sincere protestation, there will not want such as will
            condemn and misconstrue our lawful fact; yea, and by many sinister suggestions
            and calumnies discredit our doings with the Christian world, but chiefly with
            the pope's holiness, to the greatest prejudice and harm of our good names and
            persons that may be; unless maturely we prevent their endeavors therein : we
            most humbly beseech her majesty, that in this our recognizing and
            yielding Cesar's due unto her, we may also, by her gracious leave, be
            permitted, for avoiding obloquies and calumnies, to make known, by like public
            act, that, by yielding her right unto her, we depart from no bond of that
            Christian duty, which we owe unto our supreme spiritual pastor: and therefore,
            we acknowledge and confess the bishop of Rome to be the successor of
            St. Peter, in that see; and to have as ample, and no more, authority or
            jurisdiction over us and other Christians, than had that apostle by the
            commission and gift of Christ our Savior, and that we will obey him so far forth
            as we are bound by the laws of God to do, which we doubt not, but will stand
            well with the performance of our duty to our temporal prince, in such sort as
            we have before professed. For, as we are most ready to spend our blood in the defence of her majesty, and our country, so we will rather
            lose our lives than infringe the lawful authority of Christ's catholic
            church."
             William Bishop, Robert Drury, John Colleton, John
            Jackson, John Mush, Francis Barneby, Robert
            Charnock, Oswald Needham, John Boseville, Kichard Button, Anthony Hepburne, Anthony Champney. Roger Cadwallader
             This protestation was signed by the thirteen priests. It was framed by
            Mr. William Bishop, whose name stands first on the list of signatures. He was
            afterwards consecrated bishop of Chalcedon; and the pope conferred upon him
            episcopal jurisdiction over the catholics of England and Scotland. Two of the
            other priests by whom it was signed, Roger Cadwallader, and Robert Drury,
            afterwards suffered death under the penal code of Elizabeth.
                 The subscribing clergymen had foreseen the misconstruction which would
            be put on their lawful act, and the sinister suggestions by which it would be
            attempted to be discredited. It was said to be "an officious
            obtrusion:" but Elizabeth had invited it by her proclamation. It was said
            "to convey a reproach of disloyalty upon all other priests and catholics:
            but it does not contain a word, which either expresses or intimates such
            censure. It was asked, where and when had catholic priests, or laymen, entered into
            the conspiracies mentioned in it to have been formed against her majesty's
            person; and what were the sundry forcible attempts, said in it to have been
            made for invading and conquering her dominions? What catholics had favored,
            these conspiracies and invasions?"—Northumberland, it was replied, and
            Westmoreland, and. Babington, and his associates;—Those also, who, to use the
            language of the answer to the Memoirs of Panzani,
            had deeper views than the general body of the missionaries:—who approved of the
            bull of Pius the fifth, and who thought the execution of it by Philip the
            second,—(his Armada was certainly a very forcible attempt,)—would have been an
            act of eminent justice:—finally, those, who wrote to prove that the war against
            Elizabeth was just and necessary; and who sought to interrupt the lawful
            descent of the crown, by bringing in a catholic successor. Against these
            disloyal opinions, and unjustifiable practices, the document, signed by
            the thirteen priests, was a solemn, an accurate, and an explicit protestation.
            It was delivered to the lords in council, and satisfied both their lordships
            and the queen.
             Much indeed, is it to be lamented, that it was not generally signed by
            all the catholic clergy and laity of England. But it was opposed by a powerful party:
            the divines of Louvaine were consulted, and expressed
            their disapprobation of it. So free, however, was it from any expression of
            doctrine, really objectionable, that its signature by Mr. Bishop, and his
            activity in procuring signatures, did not prevent the see of Rome from
            appointing him, as we have already mentioned, her vicar-apostolic, with
            ordinary jurisdiction over the catholics in England and Scotland.
             It is also to be observed, that the censure passed by the divines of Louvaine on the protestation of the thirteen priests, is
            expressed in very gentle terms. They mention, that the point submitted to them
            wholly turned on the question, "whether the pope hath or hath not an
            indirect power in temporal?"—They assert, that "the affirmative of
            the proposition is certain; that the negative of it is false; but not
            contrary to faith; and contrary only to the common opinion. That, the thirteen
            priests had not, by signing the declaration of allegiance, rendered themselves
            ineligible to offices, or improper to hold them. That the opinion expressed by
            them was tolerated in France; that the pope had conferred ecclesiastical
            dignities on some who maintained it; and that several fathers of the society of
            Jesus, who had openly professed it, had been, recognized by the other fathers
            of their order." The moderation of the censure showed the progress of
            reason.
             
             XXII.
                 TWO BRIEFS OF CLEMENT THE EIGHTH.
                 
             THE letters of cardinal d'Ossat contain much
            curious information concerning these briefs. The importance of these letters is
            increased by the high character of the writer. He was one of those
            extraordinary personages who have united every voice in their praise. He is
            mentioned in terms of equal favor by Thuanus and
            Pallavicini, by Wicquefort in England, and the Jesuit Galucci at Rome. From a situation so low, that his
            family was never known, he raised himself by his talents, and the undeviating
            wisdom and rectitude of his conduct, to be vice-ambassador of Henry the fourth
            of France, to the see of Rome,—the centre, at that
            time, of the most important negotiations. He possessed the entire confidence of
            his sovereign; and the pope, as an expression of his esteem for him, honored
            him with the purple. "His penetration", says l’Avocat,
            "was prodigious. He formed his resolutions with such discernment, that, in
            all the various concerns and negotiations in which he was engaged, a single
            false step has not been discovered."—It is difficult to avoid a
            digression, when it leads to the contemplation of a character at once so
            respectable and pleasing.
             In a very long, and a singularly interesting letter, of
            the 26th of November, 1601, cardinal d'Ossat gives
            a full account of the curious project, that produced the two briefs which we
            are now called upon to mention. The cardinal analyzes the work
            written upon the succession to the crown of England, under the name
            of Doleman which has been mentioned in a preceding
            page. The cardinal says it was written at the instigation of Spain, and
            circulated by the Spaniards over the Low Countries, and wherever else they
            thought it might find readers. Doleman, he says,
            reduces the legitimate pretenders to the crown of
            England,—1st. to the king of Spain, as representing the royal house
            of Portugal, in whom the lineal heirs of the house of Lancaster were
            found:—2dly, to the house of Scotland, represented by James the sixth; and
            3dly, to lady Arabella Stuart: both the last were descended from Margaret,
            the eldest daughter of Henry the seventh. Each has a place in the
            genealogy, contained in the 12th chapter of this work. Passing over James,
            on account of his religion, and because he was born in Scotland, and
            therefore an alien, the pretenders were reduced to the king of Spain, and
            to lady Arabella. To the Spanish line, the pope supposed the English would
            never submit. The lady Arabella consequently remained, and her, the duke
            of Parma should marry. Unfortunately, he happened to have a wife, but
            cardinal Farnese, his brother, had none. He therefore was to be secularized;
            and to him the lady Arabella was to give her hand. The king of Spain,
            probably with a very bad grace, was to submit to their union; but, after
            some difficulty both foreigners and subjects would bend the knee, and
            acknowledge Farnese and Arabella as sovereigns of the two thrones of
            England and Scotland. Even the king of France was to find his account in
            it; as a Bourbon could be alarmed at nothing so much as accession of
            strength to the house of Guise, to which James the first belonged, through
            his mother, the unfortunate queen. The talents of queen Elizabeth were not
            admired by Clement, so much as they had been by Sixtus quintus, his predecessor. Clement called her, "An old woman without a
            husband, and without a certain successor." He said she must, at that
            time, be straitened for money, on account of the
            greatness of her former expenses: "Neither you or I", said the
            pope to the cardinal, "are so old, but that we may yet behold her subdued;
            England has been conquered often, and may be conquered again". For
            the present, however, his holiness thought it would be most prudent to
            wait the queen's decease.
             Under these impressions, "the pope", says d'Ossat,
            "has sent to his nuncio in the Low-Countries, three briefs, to be kept
            secret, until he should be informed of the death of queen Elizabeth: and then
            to be forwarded to England; one to the clergy, one to the nobility, and the
            other to the third estate. By these, the three states of England were exhorted
            to bind themselves to receive a catholic king, whom the pope should propose to
            them; and whom they would find agreeable, profitable, and honorable; and all
            for the glory and honor of God; for the restoration of the catholic religion,
            and the salvation of their souls." The cardinal proceeds to mention to the
            king the reply which he made to the pope; and offers several suggestions on the
            futility of the project.
             His letter contains other interesting circumstances, which show how well
            the cardinal was informed of everything that related to the matters in
            agitation. He describes the persons most active in the business; and an
            individual residing at Calais, through whom their correspondence was carried
            on.
                 The answer of the king is dated the 24th of December 1601, and shows
            good sense, a true spirit of justice, and great magnanimity. He treats the
            project of the pope as a perfect chimera. He observes, that it is founded upon
            the hopes held out by exiles, promising more than they could perform, feeble
            instruments, doubtful friends, and dangerous advisers. The party of lady
            Arabella, his majesty pronounces to be very weak.—"The king of
            Scotland", he adds, "is the right heir. I desire, like his holiness,
            that the kingdom of England should fall to the lot of a catholic prince, nor am
            I ignorant of the reasons which should make me wish that the crown of
            England should be kept separate from that of Scotland, or of those, which
            should make me jealous of the connections which the king of Scotland has in
            this country. But it is an injustice to oppose what is just, and an imprudence
            to engage in an undertaking, so little likely to succeed, as that which is
            proposed by the pope.—This, my cousin, is what my confidence in you, and my
            openness, have induced me to write in answer to your letter.—You may make what
            use of it you please. But my opinion is, that as much as you can, you should
            keep the pope from opening himself to you respecting the English
            succession."
             The king tells the cardinal, in another part of his letter, that the
            papal project would be attended with consequences quite contrary to those
            which the pope expected, and render the condition of the catholics more
            miserable than ever, by making them take up arms in opposition to the laws
            of the kingdom, and to the lawful succession of the reigning monarch.
             Such was the project, which, in the following reign, subjected the pope
            and the catholics to so much censure. The fact was, that though a family estate
            was never transmitted from father to son with greater ease than the crown
            of England passed, on the death of Elizabeth, from the house of Tudor to
            the house of Stuart, a different scene had been generally apprehended. It had
            been expected that many competitors to the throne would arise; and particularly
            it had been supposed, that the party, which had been principally
            instrumental in bringing Mary to the scaffold, would not quietly permit
            her son to ascend the throne. Those, it was thought, looked towards
            Arabella, and, being a catholic, her claims, it was imagined, would naturally
            be favored by that party. These, as we have already
            observed, constituted, at the time of which we are speaking, the most
            numerous portion of the subjects of the realm. They considered themselves
            therefore entitled to a vote at the election, and the pope, seconding their
            views, claimed all their votes and interest for Arabella.
             It appears that there were two briefs only—one, directed to the
            arch-priest and clergy; the other, to the nobility and gentry of England. On
            the trial of father Garnet, which we shall afterwards have occasion to
            mention, sir Edward Coke represented them, as enjoining the catholics "not
            to admit any person, how near soever upon the line to the throne, after
            the queen's death, unless such person would not only tolerate the catholic
            religion, but promote it to the utmost of his power; and engage himself by
            oath, according to the custom of his ancestors, for that purpose."
            That these were the contents of the briefs, father Garnet did not deny. He
            admitted that they were transmitted to him, but he alleged, in his defence that he kept them secret, showed them to very
            few,— and soon after the accession of James, committed them to the
            flames. He also alleged, that both the pope and the superiors of his order
            earnestly recommended to the catholics to bear their sufferings with
            patience, and to abstain from violence of every kind. This is confirmed by the
            letters both of father Garnet and of father Parsons, produced by father
            Andreas Eudasmon, in his defence of
            Garnet.
             
             XXIII.
                 JAMES I. HIS DISPOSITIONS TOWARDS THE
            ENGLISH CATHOLICS AT THE TIME OF HIS ACCESSION TO THE THRONE.
             1603.
                 
             ON the 14th March 1603, queen Elizabeth died.
                 That the disposition of James the first, when he ascended the
            throne of England, was favorable to the roman-catholics, was certainly, at that
            time, universally believed. His mother, the unfortunate queen of Scots,
            and George Darnley, his father, were catholics, and James was baptized by
            a catholic priest. He was known to be fond of the solemnity of the
            religious service of the catholics. Their hierarchy, the general habits of
            obedience of the people to their pastors, and of the inferior to the superior
            clergy, accorded with his notions of subordination, and seemed to him, as they
            certainly are, excellently calculated to dispose the public to general order
            and regularity. On the other hand, he was disgusted with the total absence
            of gradation of rank in the Presbyterian ministry, with their
            gloomy devotions, and their leveling doctrines. Their frequent
            disturbances of the government, and the personal insults which they had
            offered both to his mother and to himself, increased this disgust. He could
            not but recollect that the general body of the catholics had been steadily
            attached to his mother under all her afflictions, while the Presbyterians had
            been their principal cause. When, therefore, he acceded to the English throne,
            it was generally expected that some degree of favor would be shown to
            the catholics. They hoped for a repeal of the sanguinary part of the laws
            enacted against them, and that the exercise of their religious worship, under
            certain gentle restraints, would be allowed them.
             These just and rational hopes were strengthened by declarations in
            their favor, which the monarch had made to several individuals. It was even
            said, that Mr. secretary Cecil, in a conversation with some catholics of
            distinction, had assured them that the king would not frustrate their
            expectations. It may be added, that from every part of his conduct, the king
            appears to have had much more liberal notions of religious toleration than the
            generality of his contemporaries.
                 But, soon after he ascended the throne, some circumstances took place
            which induced the catholics to believe, there was no reason to expect from him
            any mitigation of the penal laws under which they suffered. He published,
            almost immediately, a proclamation, in which, after adverting to the disputes
            between the established church and the dissenters; and intimating his hopes of
            a speedy and satisfactory settlement of these, he announced, that a greater
            contagion to the national religion than could proceed from those light
            differences, was imminent, by persons, common enemies to them both;—namely, the
            great number of priests, both seminarists and Jesuits, abounding in the
            realm;—partly upon a vain confidence of some innovation in matter of religion,
            to be done by him, which he never intended, nor gave any man cause to expect.
            He therefore commanded all manner of Jesuits, seminarists, and other priests
            whatsoever, to depart from the realm, and never to return, upon pain of being
            left to the penalty of the law without hope of favour or remission.
             His proclamation was speedily followed by a statute which enacted that
            the laws of queen Elizabeth against Jesuits and seminary priests should be put
            into execution. Two third parts of the real estates of every offender were
            directed to be seized for recusancy, and all who had been, or were
            educated in seminaries, were rendered incapable of taking landed property
            by descent.
             
             XXIV.
                 THE GUNPOWDER CONSPIRACY.
                 
             IT is now our painful duty to relate an event, which subjected
            the English roman-catholics to more than a century of persecution, and
            general odium.
             I. We shall mention the principal circumstances of it:
                 II. Then inquire, whether it was justly chargeable on the
            catholics, or justly imputable to their moral, or religious, principles.
             
             1.Principal circumstances of the Gunpowder Conspiracy.
                 WE shall transcribe,—but with some omissions, where we
            particularly distrust the accuracy of the narrative,—the account given of it by
            Hume.
                 "The roman-catholics", says Hume, "had expected great
            favor and indulgence, on the accession of James. Very soon, they discovered
            their mistake; and were at once surprised, and enraged, to find James, on all
            occasions, express his intention of strictly executing the laws
            enacted against them; and of persevering in all the rigorous measures of
            Elizabeth. Catesby, a gentleman of good parts, and of an ancient family, first
            thought of a most extraordinary method of revenge, and he opened his intention
            to Percy, a descendant of the illustrious house of Northumberland. In one
            of these conversations, with regard to the distressed condition of the
            catholics, Percy, having broken into a sally of passion, and mentioned
            assassinating the king, Catesby took the opportunity of revealing to him a
            nobler and more extensive plan of treason, which not only included a
            sure execution of vengeance, but afforded some hopes of restoring the
            catholic religion in England. In vain, said he, would you put an end to the
            king's life; he has children, who would succeed, both to his crown, and to
            his maxims of government; in vain, would you extinguish the whole royal family.
            The nobility, the gentry, the parliament, are all infected with the same
            heresy; and could raise to the throne, another prince, and another family,
            who, besides their hatred to our religion, would be animated with revenge for
            the tragical death of their predecessors. To serve any good purpose, we must
            destroy at one blow the king, the royal family, the lords, the commons; and
            bury all our enemies in one common ruin. Happily, they are all assembled, on
            the first meeting of the parliament; and afford us the opportunity of
            glorious, and useful, vengeance. Great preparations will not be requisite. A
            few of us, combining, may run a mine below the hall, in which they meet, and choosing
            the very moment when the king harangues both houses, consign over to
            destruction, these determined foes to all piety, and religion. Meanwhile, we
            ourselves, standing aloof, safe, and unsuspected, shall triumph in being the
            instruments of divine wrath; and shall behold, with pleasure, those
            sacrilegious walls, in which were passed the edicts for proscribing our
            church, and butchering her children, lost into a thousand fragments; while
            their impious inhabitants meditating, perhaps, still new persecutions against
            us, pass from flames above to flames below, there forever to endure the
            torments, due to their offences."
             "Percy was charmed with this project of Catesby and they
            agreed to communicate the matter to a few more, and among the rest to Thomas
            Winter, whom they sent over to Flanders in quest of Fawkes, an officer in the
            Spanish service, with whose zeal, and courage, they were all thoroughly
            acquainted."
             "All this passed in the spring, and summer, of the year 1604; when
            the conspirators also hired a house in Percy's name, adjoining to that, in
            which the parliament was to assemble. Towards the end of that year, they began
            their operations. That they might be less interrupted; and give less suspicion
            to the neighborhood, they carried in a store of provisions with them; and never
            desisted from their labor. Obstinate in their purpose and confirmed by passion,
            by principle, and by mutual exhortation, they little feared death, in
            comparison of a disappointment; and having provided arms, together with the
            instruments of their labor, they resolved there to perish, in case of
            discovery. Their perseverance advanced the work; and they soon pierced the
            wall, though three yards in thickness; but, on approaching the other side, they
            were somewhat startled at hearing a noise, which they knew not how to account
            for. Upon inquiry, they found, that it came from the vault below the house of
            lords; that a magazine of coals had been kept there; and that, as the coals
            were selling off, the vault would be left to the highest bidder. The
            opportunity was immediately seized; the place hired by Percy; thirty-six
            barrels of powder lodged in it; the whole covered up with fagots and billets;
            the doors of the cellar boldly flung open; and everybody admitted as if it
            contained nothing dangerous."
             "Confident of success, they now began to look forward; and to plan
            the remaining part of their project. The king, the queen, Prince Henry, were
            all expected to be present at the opening of parliament. The duke, by reason of
            his tender age, would be absent; and it was resolved that Percy should seize
            him, or assassinate him. The princess Elizabeth, a child likewise, was kept at
            lord Harrington's house in Warwickshire and sir Everard Digby, Rookwood, and
            Grant, being let into the conspiracy, engaged to assemble their friends on pretence of a hunting match; and seizing that
            princess, immediately to proclaim her queen. So transported were they with
            rage against their adversaries; and so charmed with the prospect of revenge,
            that they forgot all care of their own safety, and trusting to the general
            confusion, which must result from so unexpected a blow, they foresaw not that
            the fury of the people, now unrestrained by any authority, must have turned
            against them; and would probably have satiated itself by an universal massacre
            of the catholics."
             "The day, so long wished for, now approached, on which the
            parliament was appointed to assemble. The dreadful secret, though
            communicated to above twenty persons, had been religiously kept, during the
            space of near a year and a half. No remorse, no pity, no fear of punishment, no
            hope of reward, had, as yet, induced any one conspirator, either to
            abandon the enterprise, or make a discovery of it. The holy fury had
            extinguished in their breast every other motive; and it was an indiscretion at
            last, proceeding chiefly from these very bigoted prejudices and partialities,
            which saved the nation."
             "Ten days before the meeting of parliament, lord Monteagle, a
            catholic, son to lord Morley, received the following letter, which had been
            delivered to his servant by an unknown hand:—
                 "My Lord, out of the love, I bear to some of your friends, I have a
            care of your preservation. Therefore, I would advise you, as you tender your
            life, to devise some excuse to shift off your attendance at this Parliament.
            For God, and man, have concurred to punish the wickedness of this time. And
            think not slightly of this advertisement; but retire yourself into your
            country, where you may expect the event in safety. For though there be no appearance of
            any stir, yet, I say, they will receive a terrible blow, this parliament, and
            yet they shall not see who hurts them. This council is not to be
            contemned; because it may do you good, and can do you no harm. For, the
            danger is passed, as soon as you have burned the letter. And I hope,
            God will give you the grace to make good use of it, unto whose holy protection
            I commend you."
             "Monteagle knew not, what to make of this letter; and, though
            inclined to think it a foolish attempt to frighten, and ridicule him, he
            judged it safest to carry it to Cecil, who had been created earl of
            Salisbury, and made secretary of state. Though Salisbury, too, was inclined to
            pay little attention to it, he thought proper to lay it before the king, who
            came to town, a few days after. To the king, it appeared not so light a matter;
            and, from the serious earnest style of the letter, he conjectured, that it
            implied something dangerous and important. A terrible blow, and
            yet "the authors concealed a danger
            so sudden, and yet so great; these circumstances
            seemed all to denote some contrivance by gunpowder; and it was thought
            advisable to inspect all the vaults below the houses of parliament. This care
            belonged to the earl of Suffolk, lord-chamberlain; who purposely delayed the
            search, till the day before the meeting of parliament. He remarked those great
            piles of wood and fagots, which lay in the vault, under the upper house; and he
            cast his eye upon Fawkes who stood in a dark corner; and passed himself for
            Percy's servant. That daring and determined courage, which so much
            distinguished this conspirator, even among those heroes in villany,
            was fully painted in his countenance, and was not passed unnoticed by the
            chamberlain.
             Such a quantity also of fuel, for the use of one, who lived so little in
            town as Percy, appeared a little extraordinary; and, upon comparing all
            circumstances, it was resolved, that a more thorough inspection should be
            made. About midnight, sir Thomas Knevet, a
            justice of peace, was sent, with proper attendants; and before the door of
            the vault, finding Fawkes, who had just finished all his preparations, he
            immediately seized him; and turning over the fagots, discovered the powder. The
            matches, and everything proper for the setting fire to the train, were taken in
            Fawkes's pocket, who finding his guilt now apparent; and seeing no refuge, but
            in boldness and despair, expressed the utmost regret that he had lost the
            opportunity of firing the powder at once, and of sweetening his own death by
            that of his enemies. Before the council, he displayed the same intrepid
            firmness, mixed even with scorn and disdain; refusing to discover his
            accomplices, and showing no concern, but for the failure of the enterprise.
            This obstinacy lasted two or three days. But, being confined to the Tower, left
            to reflect on his guilt and danger, and the rack being just shown to him; his
            courage, fatigued with so long an effort, and unsupported by hope, or society,
            at last failed him; and he made a full discovery of all the conspirators."
             "Catesby, Percy, and the other criminals, who were in London,
            though they had heard of the alarm, taken at the letter sent to
            Monteagle, though they had heard of the chamberlain's search, yet, were
            resolved to persist to the utmost; and never abandon their hopes of success.
            But, at last, hearing that Fawkes was arrested, they hurried down to
            Warwickshire; where sir Everard Digby, thinking himself assured that success
            had attended his confederates, was already in arms, in order to seize the
            princess Elizabeth. She had escaped into Coventry and they were obliged to
            put themselves on their defence against the
            country, who were raised from all quarters, and armed by the sheriff. The
            conspirators, with all their attendants, never exceeded the number of
            eighty persons; and, being surrounded on every side, could no longer
            entertain hopes either of prevailing, or escaping. Having therefore, confessed
            themselves; and received absolution, they boldly prepared for death, and
            resolved to sell their lives, as dear as possible to the assailants. But,
            even this miserable consolation was denied them. Some of their powder took
            fire; and disabled them for defence. The people
            rushed in upon them. Percy and Catesby were killed by one shot. Digby,
            Rookwood, Winter, and others, being taken prisoners, were tried, confessed
            their guilt and died, as well as Garnet, by the hands of the executioner".
             "The lords, Mordaunt and Stourton, two
            catholics, were fined, the former 10,000£, the latter, 4,000 £. by the
            star-chamber, because their absence from Parliament had begotten a
            suspicion of their being acquainted with the conspiracy. The earl of
            Northumberland was fined 30,000£ and detained, several years, prisoner in the
            Tower; because, not to mention other grounds of suspicion, he had admitted
            Percy into the number of gentlemen pensioners, without his taking the
            requisite oaths"
             "The king, in his speech to the parliament, observed, that, though
            religion had engaged the conspirators into so criminal an attempt, yet, ought
            we not to involve all the roman-catholics in the same guilt, or suppose them
            equally disposed to commit such enormous barbarities. Many holy men, he said,
            and our ancestors, among the rest, had been seduced to concur with that church,
            in her scholastic doctrines; who yet, had never admitted her seditious
            principles, concerning the pope's power of dethroning kings or sanctifying
            assassination. The wrath of heaven is denounced against crimes but
            innocent error may obtain its favor; and nothing can be more hateful, than the uncharitableness of the puritans, who condemn alike to
            eternal torments, even the most inoffensive partisans of popery. For his part,
            he added, that the conspiracy, however atrocious, should never alter, in the
            least, his plan of government; while with one hand he punished guilt; with the
            other, he would still support and protect innocence." After this speech,
            he prorogued the parliament till the 2nd of January.
             An account of the trial of father Garnet was published by government,
            with the title of A true and perfect relation of the whole
            proceedings against the late most barbarous traitors, Garnet, a Jesuit,
            and his confederates; containing sundry speeches, delivered by the lords
            commissioners at their arraignments, for the better satisfaction of those that
            were hearers, as occasion was offered…
             Two other jesuits were apprehended, and
            imprisoned, for their supposed concern in the plot. Father Gerard, and father Oldcorne. The former was never brought to trial; a strong
            argument in favor of his innocence: The latter, was five several times, racked
            in the prison and once, with the utmost severity, for several hours: but,
            neither by his own confession, nor by any other evidence, was the slightest
            knowledge of the conspiracy proved against him. His only legal guilt was, that,
            after the plot, and before the proclamation for the discovery of the
            conspirators, he had received father Garnet into his house, and did not afterwards
            disclose the circumstance to government. He was found guilty; executed, and,
            while alive, cut down, and emboweled. It is very remarkable, that the demeanor
            of father Garnet, on his trial, and at his execution, interested the spectators
            greatly in his favor. After he had been hanged, and while he was yet alive, the
            executioner advanced, three times, to cut the cord; and was as often restrained
            by the cry of the multitude. His servant Owen was so cruelly racked in prison,
            that he died soon after he was taken off the torture. A general defence of Garnet, and the other priests implicated by the
            public voice in this unhappy business, is given by Dr. Milner, with his usual
            ability, in his seventh letter to a prebendary.
             
             2.Inquiry whether the Gunpowder Plot can justly be charged on the
            general body of the Catholics.
                 THAT much of Hume's relation of this horrid conspiracy is
            true, may be admitted. The question is, whether the guilt of it can be justly
            charged on the body of the English catholics.
             Now, the smallness of the number of those, who were engaged in it,
            and the disapprobation expressed of it by the general body, seem to
            decide the question. No writer has calculated the number of catholics to
            have amounted, at this time, to less than one half,—and probably it
            greatly exceeded that proportion,—of the whole population of England.
            Many catholics, perhaps not much fewer than 30—were, at this time, in the
            peer-age—and catholics sat, and voted in the house of lords. Sixteen
            persons only are accused in the bill of attainder, and of these, nine at
            the utmost, were informed of the design to blow up the buildings by gunpowder.
            The others knew something of the general views of the conspirators; but
            the worst part was certainly concealed from them. James himself, who appears to
            have formed juster notions of the nature and extent
            of the conspiracy, than his contemporaries, acquitted, as we have seen, the
            general body of the catholics from it. In one of his publications, he treats it
            with great contempt. He calls it "a tragedy to the traitors;
            but, tragicomedy to the king, and to all his new subjects."
             It is also observable, that, of the nine persons, who are supposed to
            have been privy to the gunpowder part of the plot, the greater part had long
            outwardly conformed to the protestant religion; and were considered, by the
            catholics themselves, to have renounced their communion. Lord Monteagle was the
            first person, out of this band, to whom any intelligence of the plot was
            conveyed; his lordship was a zealous catholic and we have seen that,
            in the instant it reached him, he carried the information of it to the
            secretary of state. The persons, most instrumental in detecting the
            conspirators were, Cecil earl of Salisbury, the secretary of state, the earl of
            Suffolk, the earl of Worcester, and the earl of Northampton. The two last were
            catholics.
             In the examinations and trial of father Garnet, the earl of Northampton
            took a very active part.
                 With one exception, all the conspirators acknowledged their guilt; and
            expressed their repentance of it. Fawkes, at first, justified it; but
            afterwards, acknowledged its criminality; declared his repentance of it,
            and exhorted all catholics never to engage in any such bloody enterprise,
            "it being a method never allowed, nor prospered, of God." Sir Everard
            Digby, almost the only gentleman of character who was implicated in
            the conspiracy, but who had no knowledge of the worst part of the infernal
            design, confessed, on his trial, that "he had been generally
            informed of there being something of consequence in hand, to promote
            the catholic cause". But solemnly asserted, that "the particulars of
            it were not mentioned to him". Still, he admitted, that "he was
            criminal, in not revealing to government the general communications, which had
            been made to him; and, therefore, pleaded guilty to the
            indictment". On the scaffold, he made the same protestation; and
            solemnly declared, that "if he had known it, at first, to be so foul a
            crime, he would not have concealed it to gain a world". As soon as the
            particulars of the plot became generally known, the catholics universally
            expressed their horror of it. Blackwell, their archpriest, and the other heads
            of their church, immediately circulated a pastoral letter, in which they
            called it, "detestable, and damnable" and assured the catholics,
            "that the pope had always condemned such unlawful practices".
            The pope's condemnation of it is also noticed, in Eudaemon's defence of Garnet; he cites several letters, showing the
            anxiety of Garnet and other Jesuits to allay the resentment of the catholics at
            the king's unexpected severities, and to withhold them from turbulence of
            any kind. Soon after the archpriest and the leading clergy had published their
            letter, the former received a brief from the pope to the same effect: on the
            receipt of it, he, with the leading clergy, published a second letter, in the
            same spirit as the preceding.
             It is not within the plan of this work to enter into a discussion of the
            nature, or degree of the guilt of the individuals, who were engaged in the
            horrid plot. Hume's History of England being in the hands of every one,
            the writer has transcribed from it, the greater part of his account of the
            conspiracy: but those, who wish to form accurate notions of it, should, after
            having read this part of Hume's history, peruse the trials of the accused
            persons; the Apology of father Eudamon for
            father Garnet; Dodd's Church History, part 5, art. 3,
            and Doctor Milner's seventh Letter to a Prebendary.—It may be added, that
            even several intelligent protestant writers give a very different view of it,
            from that presented by Hume; some of them even suppose, that it originated with
            Cecil. Osborne has been frequently cited, as calling the plot, in
            his Historical Memoirs of James the first "a neat device of the
            secretary:" the author of the Political Grammar is cited for
            mentioning that "Cecil engaged some papists in this desperate plot, in
            order to divert the king from making any advances towards popery; to which he
            seemed inclinable". James is said to have called the 5th of November,
            "Cecil's Holiday". And Bevil Higgons assures his readers, that "the design was
            first hammered in the forge of Cecil: who intended to have produced it, in the
            time of Elizabeth; that, by his secret emissaries he enticed some
            hot-headed men, who, ignorant, whence the design first came, heartily
            engaged in it."
             Whatever were the circumstances of the plot, the consequence of it
            was, that the penal laws against the catholics were immediately carried
            into execution, with great severity. Eighteen priests, and seven laymen,
            suffered death, for the mere exercise of their religion. One hundred and
            twenty-eight-priests were banished; and the heavy fine of 20£ a month, was
            exacted from every catholic, who did not attend the service of the
            established church.
             
             XXV.
                 THE OATH OF ALLEGIANCE FRAMED BY JAMES I
                 
             THE temperate terms, which James used, in his address to the two houses
            of parliament, upon the discovery of the gunpowder conspiracy, deserve the
            commendation bestowed upon them by Hume. With the same conciliating spirit, his
            majesty caused to be inserted, in a statute of the same year, an oath of
            allegiance, to be tendered, under the provisions contained in that act, to all
            roman-catholic recusants. By a proclamation, issued at the same time, he also
            invited all his English subjects to take and subscribe it.
                 The circumstances attending this oath form one of the most interesting
            events in the history of the English catholics, subsequent to the Reformation.
            "We shall endeavor to present the reader,
             I. With a brief account of the motives, which induced James to frame the
            oath, and to direct it to be tendered to his catholic subjects;
                 II. We shall, next, transcribe the oath itself,
                 III. Then, a translation of the two briefs, by which pope Paul the fifth
            condemned it,
                 IV. And copy some parts of James's reply to them;
                 V. We shall give an account of the controversy, to which the oath gave
            rise;
                 VI. And of the letters, written by Mr. Blackwell, the arch-priest,
            respecting the oath, and of his examination before his majesty's
            commissioners;
             VII. We shall mention the controversy, which took place, on the subject
            of the oath, during the reign of his majesty, and the reign of his immediate
            successor.
                 
             1.The motives of James the first in framing the Oath
                 NOTHING, in the opinion of the writer, could be wiser, or more
            humane, than the motives of James, in framing the oath. We shall 1st state
            them, in his own words; 2d. Then examine an allegation, which assigns
            different motives, if not to the monarch himself, at least to his advisers.
             1st. "What a monstrous, rare, and never heard of treacherous
            attempt," (with these words he begins his apology for the oath of
            allegiance,)—was plotted, within these few years, in England, for the
            destruction of me, my bedfellow, and our posterity—of the whole house of
            parliament, and a great number of good subjects of all sorts, and degrees,—is
            so famous already through the world, by the infamy thereof, as is needless to
            be repeated, or published, any more. The only reason the plotters gave, for so
            heinous an attempt, was the zeal, they carried to the romish religion; yet,
            were never any of that profession worse used for that cause, as by our gracious
            proclamation, immediately after the discovery of the said fact, do appear.
            Only, at the setting down again of the parliament, there were laws made,
            setting down some such orders, as were thought fit for preventing the
            mischiefs, in time to come. Amongst which, a form of oath was formed to be
            taken by my subjects, whereby they should make a clear profession of their
            resolution, faithfully to persist in their obedience unto me, according to
            their natural allegiance. To the end, that I might make a separation, not only
            between all my good subjects in general, and unfaithful traitors, that intended
            to withdraw themselves from my obedience;—but, especially, to make a separation
            between so many of my subjects, who, though they were otherwise popishly affected, yet retained, in their hearts, the print
            of their natural duty to their sovereign. And those, who, being carried away
            with the like fanatical zeal, as the powder-traitors were, could not contain
            themselves within bounds of their natural allegiance, but
            thought diversity of religion, a safe pretext for all kinds
            of treasons, and rebellions, against their sovereign. Which godly, and
            wise intent, God did bless accordingly; for very many of my subjects, that were popishly affected, as well priests, as laics, did
            freely take the same oath; whereby they both gave me occasion to think the
            better of their fidelity, and thereby freed themselves of that heavy slander,
            that, although they were fellow professors, of one religion of the
            powder-traitors, yet were they not joined with them in treasonable courses
            against their sovereign, whereby all quietly-minded papists were put out of
            despair, and I gave a good proof, that I intended no persecution against them,
            for conscience, or cause; but only desired to be secured of them, for
            civil obedience, which, for conscience cause, they were bound to
            perform."
             In several other parts of his writings on the oath, the king expresses
            the same sentiments. He declares, that, "he never did, nor would, presume
            to make an article of faith:—that, the oath was ordained only for making a true
            distinction between papists of quiet disposition, and, in all
            other things, good subjects and such other papists, as, in their
            hearts, maintained the like bloody maxims, that the powder-traitors
            did;—that it was his care, that the oath should contain nothing, but matter of
            civil and temporal obedience, due by subjects to their sovereign power."
            As a proof of this care, he mentions the following
            remarkable fact;—"The lower house of parliament," to
            use his own words,—"at the first framing of the oath, made it to
            contain, that the pope had no power to excommunicate me; which I caused them to
            reform,—only making it to conclude, that no excommunication of the pope,
            could warrant my subjects to practice against my person and state, denying
            the deposition of kings to be in the pope's lawful power; as, indeed, I
            take any such temporal violence to be far without the limits of such a
            spiritual censure, as excommunication is. So careful was I, that nothing should
            be contained in this oath, except the profession of natural allegiance,
            and civil and temporal obedience, with a promise to resist to all contrary
            civil violence." A more exact description of the different natures of
            spiritual, and temporal, power cannot be produced.
             2. On perusing these, and many other passages of the same spirit,
            which are to be found in the writings of the royal author, it seems
            impossible to contend, that the monarch's views were not both kind, and
            salutary. Other views are, however, attributed to his advisers. It is said,
            that "the wording of the oath was drawn up, in such ambiguous terms, that
            a tender conscience,—(the best disposed towards paying civil
            allegiance),— could not digest it—that the wording of it was chiefly
            committed to archbishop Bancroft, who, with the assistance of Christopher
            Perkins, a renegado Jesuit, so calculated the whole to the designs
            of the ministry, that they met with their desired effect; which was,
            first, to divide the catholics about the lawfulness of the oath; secondly, to
            expose them to daily persecutions, in case of refusal; and in consequence of
            this, to misrepresent them, as disaffected persons, and of unsound principles,
            in regard of government." Such is the statement given of this
            circumstance, by Dodd.
             On this subject, Dodd's authority is certainly entitled to great
            respect; and his statement receives some confirmation from a passage in
            the Athenae Oxonienses,
            where, on the authority of a manuscript review of the court of king James,
            by Goodman, bishop of Gloucester, Mr. Wood mentions, that "sir
            Christopher Perkins, (for the Jesuit had been created a knight), had a
            hand in contriving, and drawing up, the oath of allegiance, while he was
            intimate with doctor Bancroft. It receives a further confirmation, from
            a passage in cardinal Bentivoglio's Relationi delle Provincie, in which, as he is translated in
            the Answer to the Memoirs of Panzani, his
            eminence,—alluding to the oath of allegiance,—says, that, "in
            contriving this new machine against the catholic religion,
            the authors had principally two things in view. One was, to
            furnish the king an opportunity of proceeding with an increase of rigor against
            the persons and property of catholics, it being easily foreseen, that many of
            them would refuse the oath, in which heretical terms were used to
            deny all authority of the roman pontiffs, under whatsoever interpretation
            and form, in temporal affairs of princes. The other, was to give new
            occasion to the discontents among the catholic clergy; it being held
            for certain, that several of them, either through dread of punishment or
            tepidity in religion, would be induced to swallow an oath; and to advise
            others to follow their example." (In a future page, we shall
            transcribe a further part of this passage.) It is probable, that some
            at least of his majesty's ministers were not so favorably disposed towards
            the catholics, as their royal master. But, that James's own views, in
            their regard, were most benign, the writer has not discovered any just reason
            to doubt.
             In support of the allegation respecting the sinister views of the
            framers of the oath, intentional obscurity and objection at language were
            imputed to some of its clauses; and the words "impious",
            "heretical", and "damnable", used in describing the
            deposing doctrine, were severely condemned.
             The great objection to it, however, was its absolute denial of the
            pope's deposing power. "This", says the Rev. Roger Widdrington, the learned and able Benedictine advocate
            of the oath, "was the rock of scandal, the stone of offence, on
            which the bulk of the learned and the unlearned of those times, generally
            stumbled". Even the illustrious Bellarmine, for that epithet is
            justly due to his virtues, his learning, and his talents, maintains, that
            "the assertion,—that the pope, as pope, and by divine right, has no
            temporal power, and cannot, in any manner, command secular persons, or
            deprive them of their kingdoms and sovereignty, though they deserve to be
            deprived of them,—is not so much an opinion as a heresy". This was the
            burthen of many a page, which the cardinal and his collaborators
            published, in support of the briefs, which, as will be seen immediately,
            Paul the fifth issued against the oath. This, therefore, to repeat Widdrington's words, was, the petra scandali, the lapis offensionis. Had
            the parties agreed on this point, there would have been no final
            disagreement between them.— In a future page, the complete rejection of
            the pope's deposing power, by the present English and Irish catholics, in
            the oaths prescribed to them in the present reign, will be mentioned.
             
             2.The Oath of Allegiance framed by James the first.
                 THE oath is expressed in the following terms: "I, A.
            B. do truly, and sincerely, acknowledge, profess, testify, and declare, in
            my conscience, before God, and the world, that our sovereign lord king James is
            lawful, and rightful, king of this realm, and all other his majesty's
            dominions, and countries and that the pope, neither of himself, nor by any
            authority of the church, or see of Rome, or by any other means, with
            any other, has any power, or authority, to depose the king or to dispose
            of any of his majesty's kingdoms, or dominions; or to authorize any
            foreign prince to invade, or annoy, him, or his countries or to discharge any
            of his subjects of their allegiance and obedience to his majesty; or to give
            license or leave to any of them to bear arms, raise tumults, or to
            offer any violence, or hurt, to his majesty's royal person, state or
            government, or to any of his majesty's subjects, within his majesty's dominions."
             "Also I do swear, from my heart, that, notwithstanding any
            declaration, or sentence of excommunication, or deprivation, made or granted,
            or to be made or granted, by the pope or his successors, or by any authority
            derived, or pretended to be derived, from him, or his see, against the
            said king, his heirs, or successors, or any absolution of the said
            subjects from their obedience; I will bear faith, and true allegiance, to
            his majesty, his heirs and successors, and him, and them, will defend to the uttermost
            of my power, against all conspiracies, and attempts, whatsoever, which
            shall be made against his or their persons, their crown and dignity, by
            reason or color, of any such sentence, or declaration, or, otherwise; and will
            do my best endeavor to disclose, and make known, unto his majesty, his
            heirs, and successors, all treasons, and traitorous conspiracies, which I shall
            know, or hear of, to be against him, or any of them."
             "And I do further swear, that I do from my heart abhor, detest, and
            abjure, as impious, and heretical, this damnable doctrine and position, That
            princes, which be excommunicated, or deprived by the pope, may be deposed, or
            murdered, by their subjects, or any other whatsoever."
             "And I do believe, and in my conscience am resolved, that, neither
            the pope, nor any other person whatsoever, hath power to absolve me of this
            oath, or any part thereof, which I acknowledge by good, and full, authority, to
            be lawfully ministered unto me; and do renounce all pardons, and
            dispensations to the contrary."
             "And all these things I do plainly, and sincerely acknowledge,
            and swear, according to these express words, by me spoken; and according to
            the plain, and common sense and understanding of the same words; without
            any equivocation, or mental evasion, or secret reservation, whatsoever:
            And I do make this recognition, and acknowledgment, heartily, willingly, and
            truly, upon the true faith of a Christian."
             "So help me God."
                 
             3.The Briefs of Paul the fifth against the Oath of Allegiance.
                 1. The first brief was translated by James the first, in the
            following terms.
                 "Well beloved sons, salutation, and apostolical benediction. The
            tribulations, and calamities, which you have continually sustained for the
            keeping of the catholic faith, have always afflicted us with great grief of
            mind. But, for as much as we understand, that, at this time, all things
            are more grievous, our affliction hereby is wonderfully increased. For, we
            have born, how you are compelled, by most grievous punishments set before
            you, to go to the churches of heretics, to frequent their assemblies, to be
            present at their sermons. Truly, we do undoubtedly "believe, that
            they, which, with so great constance, and
            fortitude, have hitherto endured most cruel persecutions, and almost infinite
            miseries, that they may walk without spot in the law of the Lord, will never
            suffer themselves to bee defiled with the communion of those, that have
            forsaken the divine law.
             Yet notwithstanding, being compelled by the zeal of our pastoral office,
            and by our fatherly care, which we do continually take for the salvation of
            your souls, we are enforced to admonish, and desire you that, by no means, you
            come into the churches of the heretics, or hear their sermons, or communicate
            with them in their rites, lest you incur the wrath of God. For, these things
            may you not do, without damaging the worship of God, and your own salvation. As
            likewise, you cannot, without most evident and grievous wronging of God's
            honor, bind yourselves by the oath, which, in like manner, we have heard, with
            very great grief of our heart, is administered unto you, of the tenor under
            written, viz." (I, A. B. &c.)
             "Which things, since they are thus it must evidently appear unto
            you, by the words themselves, that such an oath cannot be taken, without
            hurting of the catholic faith, and the salvation of your souls: seeing it
            contains many things, which are flat contrary to faith, and salvation. Wherefore,
            we do admonish you, that you do utterly abstain from taking this, and the like
            oaths: which thing, we do the more earnestly require of you, because we have
            experience of the constancy of your faith, which is tried, like gold, in the
            fire of perpetual tribulation. We do well know, that you will cheerfully
            undergo all kind of cruel torments whatsoever, yea, and constantly endure death
            itself rather than you will, in anything, offend the majesty of God. And this
            our confidence is confirmed by those things, which are daily reported unto us,
            of the singular virtue, valor, and fortitude, which, in these last times, does
            no less shine in your martyrs, then it did in the first beginning of the
            church. Stand therefore, your loins being girt about with verity, and taking the
            shield of faith, be you strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might; and
            let nothing hinder you. He, which will crown you, and does in heaven behold
            your conflicts, will finish the good work, which he had begun in you. You know,
            how he had promised his disciples, that he will never leave them orphans: for,
            he is faithful, which had promised. Hold fast, therefore, his correction, that
            is;—being rooted and grounded in charity, whatsoever you doe,
            whatsoever you endeavor, do it with one accord, in simplicity of heart, in
            meekness of spirit, without murmuring, or doubting. For, by this, do all men
            know, that we are the disciples of Christ, if we have love one to another.
            Which charity, as it is very greatly to be desired of all faithful
            Christians; so, certainly, is it altogether necessary for you, most
            blessed sons. For, by this your charity, the power of the devil is
            weakened; who does so much assail you, since that power of his is especially
            upheld by the contentions, and disagreement, of our sons. We exhort you,
            therefore, by the bowells of our Lord Jesus Christ,
            by whose love, we are taken out of the laws of eternal death; That, above
            all things, you would have mutual charity among you. Surely, pope
            Clement the eight, of happy memory, had given you most profitable precepts
            of practicing brotherly charity one to another, in his letters, in form of a
            brief, to our well-beloved son, M. George, archpriest of the kingdom of
            England, dated the 5th day of the month of October, 1602. Put them, therefore,
            diligently in practice; and be not hindered by any difficulty, or doubtfulness.
            We command you, that you do exactly observe the words of those
            letters; and that you take, and understand them, simply, as they sound,
            and as they lie; all power to interpret them otherwise being taken away. In the
            meanwhile, we will never cease to pray to the Father of mercies, that he would,
            with pity, behold your afflictions, and your pains; and that he would keep, and
            defend, you with his continual protection: whom we do gently greet with our
            apostolical benediction. Dated, at "Rome, at S. Marc, under the sign of
            the Fisherman, the tenth of the Kalends of October, 1606, the second year
            of our popedome."
             It appears, that, when the brief reached England, great doubts were
            entertained of its authenticity.— This circumstance produced a second brief. It
            is translated, in the following terms, by the royal polemic:
                 "Beloved sons, salutation, and apostolical benediction. It is
            reported unto us, that there are found certain amongst you, who, when, as we
            have sufficiently declared by our letters, dated the last year, on the tenth of
            the calends of October, in the form of a brief, that you cannot, with safe
            conscience, take the oath, which was then required of you; and when, as we have
            further straitly commanded you, that, by no mean, you should take it: yet,
            there are some, I say, among you, which dare now affirm, that such letters,
            concerning the forbidding of the oath, were not written of our own accord,
            or of our own proper will; but rather, for the respect, and at the
            instigation, of other men. And for that cause, the same men do go about to
            persuade you, that our commands, in the said letters, are not to be regarded.
            Surely, this news did trouble us and that so much the more, because having had
            experience of your obedience, (most dearly beloved sons), who, to the end you
            might obey this holy see, have godly, and valiantly, contemned your riches,
            wealth, honor, liberty, yea, and life itself; we should never have suspected,
            that the truth of our apostolique letters could once be called into question among you, that by this pretence,
            you might exempt yourselves from our commandments. But, we doe herein perceive
            the subtlety, and craft, of the enemy of men’ salvation; and we do attribute
            this your backwardness, rather to him, than to your own will. And for this
            cause, we have thought good to write the second time unto you and to signify
            unto you again, That our apostolic letters, dated the last year, on the tenth
            of the calends of October, concerning the prohibition of the oath, were
            written, not only upon our proper motion, and of our
            certain knowledge; but also after long, and weighty, deliberation, used
            concerning all those things, which are contained in them and that, for that cause,
            you are bound fully to observe them; rejecting all interpretation, persuading
            to the contrary. And this is our mere, pure, and perfect will, being
            always careful of your salvation, and always minding those things, which
            are most profitable unto you. And we do pray without ceasing, that he, that has
            appointed our lowliness to the keeping of the flock of Christ,
            would enlighten our thoughts, and our counsels: whom we do also
            continually desire, that he would increase in you, (our beloved sons), faith,
            constancy, and mutual charity, and peace, one to another. All whom, we do most
            lovingly bless, with all charitable affection."
             "Dated at Rome, at Saint Marc, under the signet of the Fisherman,
            the X of the calends of September, 1607, the third year of our popedome."
             
             XXVI.
                 THE CONTROVERSY RESPECTING THE LAWFULNESS
            OF THE OATH.
             
             TO all, who are interested, either in the history of the times, to which
            these pages relate, or in the history of the pretensions of the popes to
            temporal power, this controversy is of singular importance. This, however, is
            not the place for detailing its particulars. The combatants, who principally
            distinguished themselves in it, were cardinal Bellarmine, and father
            Preston, an English benedictine monk, who assumed, in
            this controversy, the surname of Widdrington. Each
            wrote, as a scholar and a gentleman. The objections to the oath were
            numerous; but, as we have already said, and must repeat, in this place,
            the cardo causae, the hinge, on
            which the merits of the case principally rested, was, the lawfulness of the
            absolute denial, expressed in the oath, of the pope's divine right to the
            power, of deposing sovereigns from their kingdoms for heresy.
             To lead the reader to a general view of the history of the controversy,
            we shall present to him, 
             I. An account of the approbation of the oath, by Mr. Blackwell, the
            archpriest; and the letter addressed to him upon it by cardinal
            Bellarmine:
             II. Of James's apology for the oath:
                 III. Of the answers to it by cardinal Bellarmine, with a
            mention of the cardinal's system on the pope's authority in temporals:
             IV. Of the answer to James's apology by father Parsons, with a notice of
            his general character, and of the work, on the succession to the crown, of
            which, under the name of Doleman, he is said to have
            been the principal author:
             V. And of the Premonition, prefixed by James the first, to the second
            edition of his apology, and addressed by him to the emperor, and all other
            sovereign princes and states.
                 
             1.Mr. Blackwell’s approbation of
            the Oath. Cardinal Bellarmine's letter to him upon it.
             THE first publication on the controversy, was a letter, which
            Mr. Blackwell, the archpriest, addressed to the English
            catholics, declaring his opinion to be favorable to the oath; and
            advising them to take it. This produced a letter to the archpriest,
            from cardinal Bellarmine, expressing a contrary opinion; blaming the
            archpriest for having taken the oath and exhorting him to retract it. Some
            individuals, among whom we may reckon the monarch himself , thought, that the cardinal had mistaken the oath of
            supremacy, enacted by queen Elizabeth, for the oath of allegiance, proposed by
            James:—Supposing, at the same time, that the former was the oath, taken and
            recommended, by Blackwell.
             
             2.King James's Apology.
                 JAMES himself now entered the lists,—and published, an Apologie for the Oath of Allegiance, against the two Breves
            of pope Paulus quintus, and the Letter of cardinal Bellarmine to the
            archpriest. To this apology several answers were published. The
            most remarkable were, one, published by the cardinal and another, by
            father Parsons.
             
             3.Cardinal Bellarmine's Reply to King James’s Apology. The
            Cardinal's system of the Temporal Power of the Pope.
             THE cardinal was, at this time, the most illustrious champion of
            the roman-catholic faith; and the ablest, and most judicious, of the
            defenders of the papal prerogatives. He had been recently engaged in
            a controversy concerning these, which had called forth all his powers. In
            consequence of the refusal of the senate of Venice to release two
            ecclesiastics, who had been thrown into prison, for murder, Paul the fifth
            laid the whole territory of Venice under an interdict; and continued it in
            force, for a year. The senate paid no regard to the interdict; ordered all
            ecclesiastics within their dominions to continue the celebration of the
            divine mysteries; and the exercise of their other functions; and banished
            the refractory. Through the interference of Henry the fourth, the pope
            recalled the interdict. The Venetians received the ambassador of the pope, when
            he announced the recall, with the greatest outward demonstration of
            respect, but, absolutely refused to make the slightest excuse, or apology;
            or even to accept of an absolution from the pontiff. During the whole of the
            contest, Italy was inundated with publications, on each side;— the celebrated
            Fra. Paolo, led the Venetian, and cardinal Bellarmine, the pontifical array;
            the former, by his Considerations on the Censures of Paul the fifth
            against the republic of Venice; by his Treatise on Interdicts, and
            the Rights of Asylums; the latter, by his Treatise de Romano Pontifice. All the works of Bellarmine are
            distinguished by their precision, their lucid order, and by the fairness, with
            which he states the objections, and proposes the answers to his doctrines. In
            the controversy with the Venetians, the good sense, of the cardinal showed him
            that the time was come, when the lofty language, with which the popes urged
            their temporal pretensions, would no longer be endured. Rejecting, therefore,
            the pope's claim of a right to interfere in concerns, merely temporal, and in
            no wise affecting the cause of religion,—he asserted for him, a right to the
            use of temporal power, both in temporal and spiritual concerns, provided the
            good of religion required the exercise of it. Perhaps, the distinction is
            merely verbal; but his softening the language of the claim revealed its falling
            fortune. Under the name of Matthias Tortus, he
            published Responsio ad Librum Jacobi Regis Magnae Britaniae, de juramento Fidelitatis, 1610.
             
             4.Father Parsons's Reply to the Apology of King James. Observations
            on his Character; and on the work, on the succession to the Crown, which
            he is supposed to have published, under the name of R. Doleman.
             FATHER Robert Parsons, the other antagonist of James, was a man of
            uncommon endowments; and wanted only a larger scene of action, to have had his
            name enrolled amongst those, who are most renowned in history for political
            talent. As a writer, it is not going too far to say of him,—that he excelled
            all his contemporaries. Even at this time, whoever wishes to attain the
            perfection of the real English style, may usefully give days and nights to the
            study of the writings of this extraordinary man.
                 As a spiritual writer, he is chiefly known by his Christian
            Directory. The editions of this work are numerous. Two, with some
            alterations, were published by divines of the church of England, for the use of
            protestants. The works, which particularly relate to the subject of these
            pages, are,—His Treatise on the three conversions of England, is now
            become scarce. As an account of the sectaries of the middle ages, and
            particularly, as a confutation of Fox's Book of Martyrs, the English catholic
            justly deems it invaluable. As a politician, the extent and accuracy of his
            knowledge are eminently displayed, in the works, entitled, A
            Conference about the next Succession to the Crown of England, under the name of
            R. Doleman, and Leicester's
            Commonwealth. Neither of these books were, however, acknowledged by him;
            and it seems probable, that both cardinal Allen, and sir Francis Englefield,
            had some concern in the former. Still, there can be little doubt that father
            Parsons held the pen. The Conference on the Succession turns upon
            these positions,—that the claim of succession to any government, by
            nearness of blood, is not established by the law of nature, or by the
            divine law, but only by the human, and positive laws of every particular
            commonwealth, and consequently may, upon just causes, be
            varied;— that this is clear from history:—that the want of the true
            religion is a just cause for excluding the heir apparent;—and that, under all
            circumstances, the infanta of Spain had the fairest pretensions to succeed queen
            Elizabeth in the throne of England. Every true whig,
            must admire Doleman's discussions of the first point
            —every man of learning, and every antiquary, must be pleased with his
            discussion of the second. The king of Spain could not have rewarded,
            too munificently, his discussions of the third and fourth.
             But the work of father Parsons, to which the subject of the present
            pages now leads us to advert, is his Judgment of a catholic
            Englishman, living in banishment for his religion, written to his private friend
            in England,—concerning a late book set forth, and entitled, an Apology for the
            oath of allegiance against two briefs of pope Paul the fifth, to
            the catholics of England, and a letter of cardinal Bellarmine to Mr.
            George Blackwell, archpriest, whereby the said oath is showed to be
            unlawful unto a catholic conscience, for so much as is contained in sundry
            causes repugnant to religion, 1608.
             This elaborate, elegant, and eloquent, composition assumes, as
            unquestionable,—that it is consistent with the integrity, and sincerity, of
            true, catholic doctrine and faith, to deny, that the pope has
            authority, without just cause, to proceed against temporal princes;—and
            equally consistent with them to deny, that, with just cause, he
            has directly, such an authority to proceed against them;—but, that it
            is inconsistent with the integrity and sincerity of true catholic doctrine, and
            faith, to deny, that, with a just cause, he hath
            such authority, indirectly.
             Assuming this proposition, he proceeds to the discussion of his
            majesty's apology; and, to do it with greater freedom, professes to believe,
            that the apology was the composition, not of his majesty, but of some
            underling writer. The following sections are extracted from it, for the perusal
            of the reader. He will find, that they contain a noble assertion of the
            right to liberty of conscience;—some just remarks on the Gunpowder conspiracy;
            and an affecting account of the sufferings of the catholics under the
            persecutions, which have been mentioned.
             "Let us hear, if you please, one exaggeration of the writer's,
            concerning his majesty's mildness unto us; and our ingratitude in abusing the
            same to pride.—His majesty's government, (says he), over them, has so
            far exceeded that of Elizabeth, in mercy and clemency, as the papists
            themselves grew to that height of pride, in confidence and mildness, as they
            did directly expect, and assuredly promise to themselves, liberty of
            conscience, and equality with us, in all things, that are his best, and
            faithful subjects, &p.—Do you see, what a height of pride this
            was? And what an abuse of his majesty's mercy and clemency, to expect liberty
            of conscience? Why had he not objected, in like manner, that they expected the
            liberty of breathing, and using the common air, as well as protestants
            ? For, that neither breathing, nor the use of common air, is more due unto
            them, or common to all, then ought to be liberty of conscience to
            Christian men, whereby each one lives to God, and to himself; and without
            which, he struggle with the torment of a continual death."
             "And, surely, I cannot but wonder, that this minister was not
            ashamed to call this, the height of pride, which is generally found
            in all protestants, never so humble: yea, the more humble, and underlings,
            they are, the more earnest are they, both in books, speeches, and preachings, to prove, that liberty of conscience is most
            conform to God's law; and that wresting, or forcing of consciences, is the
            highest tyranny, that can be exercised upon man. And this we may see, first, in
            all M. Fox his history; especially during the time of the three
            king Henries, and afterward, when those, that were "called Lollards, and Wickliffians, who, as M. Fox says, were
            indeed good protestants, being pressed somewhat about their religion, did
            continually bear upon this argument of liberty of conscience; and when they
            obtained it not, they set up public schedules upon the church doors
            of London, and made those famous conspiracies of killing
            K. Henry the fifth, and all his family, which are recounted
            by Walsingham, Stow, Fox, and other English
            historiographers."
             "In this our age, also, the first opposition of protestant princes
            in Germanie, against their
            emperor Charles the fifth, both at Smakald, Austburgh, and other meetings, as afterwards
            also, the fierce, and perilous wars by the duke
            of Saxony, Marques of Brandeburg, and
            other protestant princes, and their people against the same emperor, begun
            in the very same year, that our K. Henry died. Were they not all for
            liberty of conscience? So pretended, so printed, so published, so
            divulged, to the world? The first supplications, memorials, and declarations,
            in like manner, which the protestants of France set forth in print:
            as also, they of Holland, and Zeland, in
            time of the governments, as well of the duchess of Parma, duke
            of Alva, Commendador Mayor, and other
            governors: did they not all expressly profess, that their principal grieves
            were, about liberty of conscience restrained? And did not they cite many places
            of scriptures, to prove the equity, and necessity, thereof? And do not all
            protestants the like, at this day; in all places, where they are, both
            in Polonia, Austria, Hungaria, Bohemia, Styria, and
            elsewhere? And how then is Jordanis conversus retrorsum with
            this minister? How, is his voice contrary to the voice and sense of all the
            rest? How, and with what reason, may he call it the height of
            pride in English catholics, to have but hopes thereof, which is so
            ordinary a doctrine, and practice, of all his brethren in foreign nations,—to
            wit, for us to expect liberty of conscience, at the first entrance of
            our new king, of so noble, and royal, a mind, before that time, as he was never
            known to be given to cruelty, or persecution, in his former reign? The son of
            such a mother, as held herself much beholden to English catholics? And himself
            in his little golden book to his son, the prince, had confessed, that
            he had ever found the catholic party most trusty unto him? And thereupon had
            done sundry favors to divers of them, and given no small hope of greater unto
            others?
             "From this king (I say), whom they so much loved, and honored,
            received so gladly, and with universal joy, meant to serve faithfully and
            trusted, that as he had united the two kingdoms in one obedience by his
            succession,—so would he, by his liberality, unite, and conjoin, the hearts of
            all his subjects, in bearing a sweet, and equal hand towards them all: From
            such a king, (I say), for us to expect liberty of conscience, and equality with
            other subjects, (in this point, at least, of freedom of soul), what height
            of pride, may it be called?—May it not rather seem height of
            pride in this minister, and his fellows, that, having been old enemies,
            and always borne a hard and hateful hand, and tongue against his majesty, both
            in their sermons, books, speeches, all the time of the late queen's
            reign; now, upon the sudden, will need be so privileged, and assume unto
            themselves such a confident presumption of his majesty's special favor as to
            suffer no man to stand by them; but to hold it for height of pride in us, to
            hope for any freedom, and liberty, or our conscience at all? What
            is height of pride and folly, if this be not?
             "But,—his majesty is wise and will, as we hope, according to his
            prudence, in time, look into this sort of men, and manner of proceeding.
            And,—to return to the apologer, he reckon—(thereby to
            exaggerate the more our ingratitude),—the particular favors his majesty did unto
            us, at his first entrance, as, That he did honor divers catholics with
            knighthood, being open recusants: That he gave audience indifferently to both
            sides: bestowed equally favors and honors, upon both professions: gave
            free continual access to all ranks, and degrees of papists in his court and
            company; freeing recusants from their ordinary payments:
            gave "order to his judges, with his own mouth, to
            spare execution of all priests, though they were convicted: gave liberty
            by his gracious proclamation to all priests, not taken, to go out of the
            country, by such a day, and all priests, that were taken, were sent over, and
            set at liberty: and many other gracious favors, and
            benefits; which, (said he), time and paper would fail me, if
            I would make enumeration of them all: in recounting whereof, every scrape of my
            pen, (to use his words), would serve, but for a blot of the pope's,
            ingratitude, and injustice, in meeting his majesty with so hard a measure for
            the same. So as I think, (quotes he), I have sufficiently wiped
            off the tears from the pope's eyes, for complaining upon such
            persecution, &c".
             "Thus wrote this man, who, in naming; the pope's
            ingratitude, must much more include ours, that are catholics; for that
            these benefits, such as they were, appertained nothing to
            the pope, but only, in Christian charity, as a common spiritual
            father, and pastor, he being otherwise a stranger unto us in blood; and for
            other worldly respects. And, as for catholics, they accept gratefully,
            whatsoever least favor had been, or is done, unto them and do not doubt
            but that if his majesty had not been prevented by
            sinister information, and persuasion of others, they had tasted of
            much greater, as do unto them, in that, they are natural borne subjects of the
            realm ; most loyal in heart and affection, and never meaning otherwise, but to
            live in most orderly, and dutiful, subjection, and obedience to his highness,
            as to their liege lord, and sovereign".
             "And, whereas this man, for proof of the contrary, name the
            powder-treason of a few, thereby to discredit the whole, though this
            calumniation have been answered before: yet now I add further, as one
            said, Distingue tempora, et scripturam concordabis. If
            there had been no persecution before that treason this might have
            been assigned for some probable cause of the subsequent tribulations: but
            all England know that this is not so:—but, that his majesty's sweet and
            mild aspect towards catholics, at his first entrance, was soon, by art of their
            enemies, averted, long before the conspiracy fell out. For that, not only all
            the most cruel statutes, and penal laws, made by Q. Elizabeth, were
            renewed, and confirmed, before this, with addition of others, tending to no
            less rigor, and acerbity : but also the exaction, or the same, was put in practice
            with great severity:—and namely,—the payment of the twenty pounds a month, or
            two parts of their goods, and lands, for recusants, (once remitted by his
            majesty, as here is confessed),—were, not only recalled again, but the
            arrearages, in like manner, thereof exacted; and for levying whereof,
            throughout sundry shires of the realm, (especially in the north), there
            was such ransacking of men’s houses; such driving away of their cattle
            from their grounds; such straining of their rents; such vexing of their
            tenants, (not known, perhaps, to his majesty), as if the whole country had
            been given over to spoil and desolation.
             Nor were men’s goods, and persons, only affected, but the lives also of
            sundry taken away for cause of their religion, before this powder-treason fell
            out: which desperate treason, to ascribe as an effect, and fruit, of too much
            clemency in his majesty, (as this minister does), is a strange assertion, no
            doubt: for so much, as such effects do not proceed, but of exasperated minds;
            which clemency work not, either in men, or beasts. Neither did ever any learned
            philosopher, that wrote of the good institution of any common wealth, or of the
            security of any prince in his government, put such effects, for fruits of
            clemency, but rather of the contrary manner of proceeding.—And, if all the
            disastrous ends of the most unfortunate princes, that ever have
            been destroyed, should be laid together, and the causes thereof
            exactly inquired, it would be found so: and consequently, that this minister is
            no good counselor to his majesty, in this so great and weighty affaire. And we
            hope, that Almighty God, by the mercy of his dearest son, our Savior, and
            through the prayers of his majesty's good mother, and other holy princes of his
            royal blood, now in heaven, will never suffer him, at the egging of such
            exasperating people, to follow so violent, troublesome, and dangerous, a
            course; and so contrary to theirs, whiles they lived upon earth, and so
            alienate from his own sweet nature, and princely disposition.
             "But, to proceed a little further in the narration of some
            points of heavy persecution, that ensued, soon after his majesty's being
            in England,—much before the powder-treason was attempted: who does not
            know, what afflictions were lay upon catholics, even in the very first year of
            his majesty's reign, especially towards the end thereof; and much more
            throughout all the second year, before the said powder-treason fell out. For
            then, not only in the shires, and provinces abroad but even in London itself,
            and in the eyes of the court, the violence, and insolence, of continual
            searches, grew to be such, as was intolerable; no night passing commonly, but
            that soldiers, and catch-poles, brake into quiet men’s houses, when they were
            asleep; and not only carried away their persons unto prisons at their pleasure,
            except they would bribe them excessively; but whatsoever liked them best
            besides in the house, either of books, cups, chalices, or other furniture, that
            might anyway seem, or be pretended to belong to religion, was taken for a prey
            and seized on. And, among others, I remember, that one friend of mine, had a
            drinking cup of silver taken from him, for that it had the name of Jesus engraven upon it, though otherwise the form thereof did
            well show, that it was but a cup, and no a chalice. And these searches
            were made with such violence and insolence, as divers gentlewomen were drawn,
            or forced, out of their beds, to see, whether they had any sacred thing,
            or matter, belonging to the use of catholic religion, either about
            them, or under their beds.
             "What shall I speak of the casting into prisons, and condemnation
            to death, of many catholics, for the same cause, in every corner lightly of the
            country; as namely, in London, of M. Hill, the priest; and
            this only for his function, and for coming into England, against the
            statutes of queen Elizabeth, to the contrary?—Of M.
            Sugar also, another priest, in Warwicke, that
            was not only condemned, but executed, with all rigor, in that city, for the
            same cause; and a layman with him named Robert Grysold, for
            receiving him into his house? At Oxford also, four priests, being
            taken at that time, whose names were M. Greene, Tichborne,
            Smith, and Brisco; —all had sentence of death passed
            upon them though after many afflictions suffered in prison there, which made
            them desire much the speedy execution of the sentence given against them, they
            had, instead of this one death, many deaths laid upon them, by sending them
            prisoners to the castle of Wisbich, where
            they received such cruel usage, both in their diet, lodging, and other treats,
            as made even divers protestants to take compassion of them.—And why was all
            this, but for their religion?
             "I let pass the condemnation to death, of a poor man in Oxford,
            named Skitell, for that the priest M. Greene
            had fled into his house, when he was pursued by the searchers through which,
            condemnation, and perpetual imprisonment, thereupon ensuing, were brought to
            extreme misery and calamity, his poor wife and children, most lamentable to
            behold, or hear recounted. And upon like occasion, was apprehended,
            imprisoned, condemned, and executed in York, about the same time,
            another layman, named Thomas Wylborne, only
            for that he had used some words of persuasion to a certain woman to be a
            catholic, notwithstanding the prohibition of her husband, who followed so hotly
            the matter against him, as he caused him to be put to death. I preterm it Mistris Shelley, a gentlewoman of good worship,
            cast into the common jail at Worcester, for that the priest, M. Hassells, was found in her house. The apprehension, in
            like manner, and condemning to death, of M. Edward Tempest, priest
            and gentleman, in London, at the same time. I pass over the cruel sentence of
            cutting of the ears of so ancient and venerable a gentleman, as is M. Tho. Pound, that had lived above thirty years in
            sundry prisons, only for being a catholic, and now last in his old age, had
            that honor from God, as to be sentenced, to lose his ears"
             "And finally I pass over what was practised in Herefordshire, Lancashire, and other places, in this kind of persecution;
            and particularly concerning the new pressure, then first brought up, that men
            should be bound to pay for their wives, that were recusants; a thing never
            before exacted in the former queen's time. I preterm it also to mention,
            how his majesty, before this had rejected the common and humble supplication of
            catholics, exhibited in writing, for some toleration, and mitigation of the
            calamities; the which supplication was answered with contempt and insultation
            by a minister, and put in print. His majesty, in like manner, had given public
            audience, both to protestants and puritans, for three days together,
            concerning the differences of their religion: but to catholics, he
            never yielded to give any at all. And how then can this apologer talk so much of equality used in all favors? How can he say that there was no
            persecution before the powder-treason?
             "But let us go forward, yet somewhat further. His majesty had,
            before this time, upon other men’s importunity, confirmed and ratified, by his
            letters patents, all that heap of constitutions, and canons, (being in number
            above on hundred and forty), which the b. b. of London and
            Canterbury, had devised, and set forth, against catholics, for their
            greater vexation, and affliction, out of which has flowed since, a hug sea of
            molestations and exaggerations, by searchings,
            spoils, citations, apprehensions, excommunications, and other violences, upon
            innocent and quiet people, by the ravenous hungry persecutors of those
            prelates, and other their catch-poles, without respect, either of justice, or
            hope of remedy, for injuries by them offered. There had passed also before
            this, the speech of the L. Chancellor, in the Star-chamber; and the
            cannon of the b. of London at Paule's-Crosse, both
            of them tending to take all hope from catholics of any least favor, that might
            be expected, and the former expressly charging the judges, in his majesty's
            name, to use all severity in seeking out, and punishing them. Which things
            being seen, and far worse feared,—yea, designed also, and threatened, as those
            gentlemen apprehended it,(especially at the next parliament), cast them into that
            woeful impatience, and precipitation, which the event declared.
             "All this then, which the apologer here
            tells us, of catholics' ingratitude for so many
            benefits received, during his majesty's reign, and That it is a
            main untruth,—(to use his own words): and can never be proved, that any
            persecution had been in his said majesty’s government; or that
            anywhere, or are, put to death, or punished, for cause of conscience,—is
            such a kind of speech, as if it were told in the Indies, many
            thousand miles off, where nothing is known of our countries affaires,
            might, perhaps, find some hearers, that would believe it: but
            in England, to allow such a thing in print, where all men’s outward
            senses, eyes, and ears, are witnesses of the contrary, is a strange boldness.
            For, as for persecution in goods and lands, as also of men’s bodies, by
            imprisonment and other vexations,— who can deny the same, that will not shut
            his said eyes, or ears, from seeing and hearing, that, which daily passes
            within the realm. And, when nothing elsewhere, yet those two several, and most
            memorable, statutes, to wit the 4 & 5, made in the third year of this
            king's reign,—containing more severe heads of affliction against
            catholic-recusants, for their mere conscience, than ever perhaps in the world,
            were seen extant, against any one sort of wicked men, or malefactors
            before;— do easily convince the untruth of this asseveration about
            freedom from persecution.
             "And, as for death, which is less grievous to many, than those
            other persecutions, the late example of M. Robert Drury, and now
            again these last months past, of M. Matthew Flathers, and M. Gervis, priests,—(to
            omit others,)—that died expressly for refusing this late devised oath, since
            the powder-treason,—cannot, I think, be answered, except he will say that
            this oath has no matter of conscience in it for a catholic man to
            receive the contrary whereof we have evidently showed before, by many
            demonstrations.
             "Wherefore, that, which he add immediately, insinuating, and
            expressly threatening, that, as there had been no persecution, or putting to
            death before,—(which is not true, as I have showed:)—so now, for-so-much as the
            pope has interposed his authority, and forbidden the oath as
            unlawful, there may chance be greater persecution, and more abundant shedding
            of blood, which, (as he says), must light upon the pope's head, for this his
            prohibition:—all this, (I say), is so spoken as each man may see, whither it
            tends:—to wit, to incite his majesty, by such devises, to engulf himself into
            the effusion of catholic blood, casting on the pretence of the pope's intermeddling as cause thereof: which is an ancient art of deceit
            to give non causam, pro causa: for
            that no injury is ever offered under the name of injury, but of justice, or
            merit. And our Savior was crucified, as a deceiver of the people, and disloyal
            to Cesar: and St. Paul pursued, as a disturber of the
            weal-public, and peace. And no suffering is so honorable as that, which comes
            with a dishonorable title: so as English catholics must not be dismayed, when
            they suffer for the false imputation of civil disloyalty to their temporal
            prince, being witting to themselves, that it is indeed for their religion, and
            loyalty to God, their eternal prince, and supreme king. And this only shall
            suffice for this matter. For, if catholics further affliction be determined by
            their adversaries, and permitted by God, pretences will not want, how to do it. The proverb is already known, as also
            the fable of Esope, that the lamb must be slain, for
            that drinking, far beneath the well, he was pretended, notwithstanding, to
            have troubled the fountain. Catholics must be beaten, for that the pope has
            resolved a case of conscience, that men may not swear against their own
            religion.—All be to the glory of God; and then finally will they lose nothing
            thereby, which is the only comfort in such manner of sufferings."
             
             5.King James's Premonition.
                 IN the true spirit of an author, James would not permit the
            controversy to drop.—By way of reply to the cardinal, and to the Jesuit, he
            published a Next edition of his apology, prefixing to it a premonition, to
            all most mighty monarchs, kings, free princes, and states, in
            Christendom. It begins with the following address:—"To the most
            sacred, and invulnerable Rudolph the II, by God's clemency elect emperor
            of the Romans; king of Germanie, Hungarie,
            Bohemia, Dalmatie, Croatie, Sclavonie, &c. archduke of Austria, duke of Burgundy, Stiria, Carinthia, Carniola, and Württemberg, &c. earl
            of Tyrolis, &c. And to all other right, high, and
            mighty kings and right-excellent free princes, and states of Christendom,
            our loving brethren, cousins, allies, confederates and friends: James
            by the Grace of God, king of Great Britain, Fance,
            and Ireland, professor, maintainer, and defender, of the true, Christian, catholique, and apostolique faith, professed by the ancient and primitive church, and sealed with
            the blood of so many holy bishops, and other faithful, crowned with
            the glory of martyrdom,
             “Wish everlasting felicity in Christ our Saviour.
                 "To you most sacred and invincible emperor; right, high, and mighty
            kings, right excellent free princes, and states: My loving brethren, and
            cousins:
                 "To you, I say,—as of right belong,—doe I consecrate and direct
            this warning of mine, or rather, preamble to my reprinted apology for
            the oath of allegiance. For the cause is general, and concern the
            authority, and privilege, of kings in general, and all super eminent
            temporal powers".
             The premonition contains nothing, which his majesty had not said in
            the apology, we shall not, therefore, insert any extract from it.—We shall
            only remark, that, both in the apology, and the premonition, many pages
            are filled with learned discussions on the vials, mentioned in the book
            of Revelations.
             
             XXVII.
                 THE EXAMINATION OF MR. BLACKWELL, THE ARCHPRIEST,
            BEFORE HIS MAJESTY'S ECCLESIASTICAL COMMISSIONERS.
                 
             THE most important document in the history of this controversy, is, The
            large examination taken at Lambeth, according to his majesty's direction, point
            by point, of Mr. George Blackvell,—made
            archpriest of England by pope Clement VIII.— Upon occasion of an answer of
            his, without the privacy of the state, to a letter lately sent to him by
            cardinal Bellarmine, blaming him for taking the oath of allegiance. Together
            with the cardinal's letter, and Mr. Blackwell's letter, to the romish
            catholics in England, as well ecclesiastical, as lay.
             The commissioners at this examination were the archbishop of
            Canterbury, the bishop of London, the bishop of Chichester, Mr. James Montague,
            Mr. Edward Stanhope, Mr. J. Bennett, Mr. R. Swate,
            Mr. Richard Neyle, Mr. John King, and Mr. William
            Ferrand.
             It would be difficult to produce an instance of a legal discussion, or
            even of a literary investigation, in which the inquiry has been conducted
            with so much method,—in which the point under consideration has been so
            completely cleared of extraneous matter,—or in which, by a regular series
            of inquiries,—beginning with the most easy, and arising to the most
            difficult,—a question singularly complicate and delicate, has been so
            completely brought to a decisive issue.
             The examination began, by Mr. Blackwell’s propounding,—with the leave of
            the court,—his own system on the spiritual, and temporal, power of
            the pope. He did this at some length, in perspicuous, and measured
            language, but, in terms, too general, to satisfy the commissioners. They,
            therefore, called on him for explanations; and received them from
            him.
             1. He is first asked,—whether, in virtue of the alleged cessions of
            Henry the second, and of King John, to the popes,—the kingdoms of
            England, and Ireland; or either of them, were parts of the temporal
            dominions of the pope?
             To this, the archpriest answers, in the words of Sir Thomas More,
            "Rome never could show" such a grant and, if she could, it were
            nothing worth."
             2. The commissioners then observe, that several canonists,—among whom
            they particularly notice cardinal Baronius,—affirm, that the pope is
            as directly lord of the whole world in temporal, as he is head of the universal
            church in spirituals; and that he has directly a sovereign authority, in
            respect of such his worldly dominion, over all emperors, kings, and princes, to
            dispose of them, and their kingdoms, when occasion shall require, as he has, in
            regard of the spiritual supremacy, over all bishops, and clergymen, to advance
            and deprive them, when he think it convenient; and that they do deserve
            it. The archpriest replies,—that, in his answer to "Bellarmine, he
            had sworn,—that the bishop of Rome, has no imperial, or civil power to
            dispose, at his pleasure, of the king's majesty. That, as he had
            sworn, so did he then constantly affirm, that he hold the opinion before spoken
            of, concerning the pope's direct dominion, and supreme authority, over all the
            world in temporal,—to be untrue.
             3. Advancing in the inquiry, the commissioners notice to him,—another
            kind of authority ascribed to the pope, and tending to the same
            end,—that, in order to things spiritual, and indirectly, all kings and
            princes, with their kingdoms and countries, are subordinate to the
            pope, in so much as if he see cause, and that kings, and princes will not
            be advised by him, he may not only excommunicate them, but, proceeding by
            degrees, depose them, absolve their subjects from their oaths of
            allegiance, and rightfully command them, if need be, to bear arms against them.
             The archpriest replies, that, the pope's excommunication can produce no
            such effect as deposition, eradication, absolution of subjects from
            their oath of allegiance nor any sufficient warrant, either to rebel, or
            lay violent hands upon the king.—He admits, that some canonists have held
            the affirmative of this proposition:—but what private men write, should
            not, he says, be imputed to the doctrine of the catholic church, or to the
            prejudice of any man, who does not hold it.
             4. Diverging somewhat from their strict line of inquiry, the
            commissioners then cite to the arch-priest, passages in the works of several
            writers, which assert, that the obedience of catholics at different
            times to excommunicated princes, was owing, not to their not having a
            right to resist; but to their not having the means for
            successful resistance.
             The truth of the assertions of these authors, the archpriest denies
            unequivocally. He expresses his wonder, that they were ever
            made,—observing, that they would, thus, exhibit the apostles,
            and martyrs, as mere temporizers; and that, in the early writers of
            the church, there is not a single syllable of such language.
             5. The commissioners then return to the indirect temporal
            power of the pope.
                 Here,—the archpriest cites the very strong and decisive facts and
            arguments, by which cardinal Bellarmine combats the doctrine of the pope's
            direct power in temporals. He contends, that these apply equally to his alleged
            indirect temporal power; and concludes by wishing, with all his
            heart, that either cardinal Bellarmine had not intermeddled with the
            question of the pope's authority in temporals; or else, that he had been able
            to handle it, if it have any truth in it, more pithily, and thoroughly.
            Thereof, concludes the archpriest, the pope's power ought not to be extended
            beyond the power of the kingdom of heaven, and of the censures of the church,
            properly so called. He has no authority in temporals, either directly or
            indirectly, to depose kings, &c.—by what name, or title soever, the said
            power is called ;—whether he put it in practice, in order to spiritual things,
            or whether the end he aim at, by such his proceedings, with any king or prince,
            be spiritual, or supernatural; that is, be pretended to be undertaken
            for the good of the church, and promoting of Christianity; the same,
            in his judgment, being neither apostolical, nor agreeing to the practice of the
            most worthy bishops of Home, in the primitive church, and for a long time after
            nor available in truth to the catholic church; but rather
            hurtful, and great hindrance thereto.
             He then, truly, and sincerely, from the bottom of his heart, declares,
            in his conscience, before God, and the world, that king James, his sovereign
            lord, is jure divino, and by the positive
            laws of this realm, lawful, and rightful, king of this realm, and of all
            other his majesty's dominions and countries, both de facto, and de
            jure and that it was not lawful, either for his majesty's subjects to have
            withstood him; nor ever could it be lawful for them, now that he is their king,
            to rise up against him, or seek, by any ways or means, to hurt him, either in
            his health, or in his regal estate.
             6. It might have been expected, that this full, and explicit, answer
            would have closed the inquiry. The commissioners, indeed, said, that the
            archpriest had very well discharged his duty. Still, they involved the
            interrogation to a higher power,— to the highest, perhaps, to which the inquiry
            could be carried. "It is possible", they said, that the pope
            may define the deposing power to be a matter of faith; then, they
            observed, it must be acknowledged by popish catholics, that his
            holiness may depose kings, and deal with their subjects, as is aforesaid;—and
            thus his majesty, and all other Christian princes, as their occasions fall out,
            must still rest unassured of the loyalty of their subjects, and of their own
            safeties;—It is therefore, they add, necessary, that the archpriest should
            clear this point."
             To this question, the archpriest replied,—That he was perfectly assured,
            that the pope would not make such a determination; and that he could not
            make it; He cannot, said the archpriest, determine it to be lawful, under any pretence whatever, for a man to commit adultery with
            his neighbor’s wife, no more can he determine it to be lawful, under any pretence whatsoever, for any of his majesty's subjects
            to bear arms against him;—both of them, being against the moral law of
            God, which the gospel do, in no one point, prejudice.—Nor, as he cannot, by any pretence whatsoever, make a son to be no son, during
            the life of his father—no more can he make the born subject of any king, not to
            be his subject, so long as the king live.
             7. Cardinal Allen’s Admonition to the nobility of
            England,—noticed in a former part of this work, —being mentioned. The
            archpriest declared, that he could not chose but confess, from all his
            heart, that he did dislike, and disavow, all the arguments, published in
            that book, which had any tendency to persuade the queen's subjects to take part
            with the forces of the king of Spain; because she was deposed by the pope's
            sentence; and in some other respects therein mentioned; and likewise all the
            persuasions, and resolutions which were sent into Ireland from Salamanca, or
            from any place else, tending to the same purpose.
             8. Several passages from the works of cardinal Allen, and of
            doctor Stapleton, being then read by the commissioners to the archpriest:
                 "Alas! alas!" he cried, "what mean you to increase my
            sorrow? I have said enough before to show you, how much I do detest these kind
            of positions, as being infected, if not with a canker, at least
            with untruths. How glad should I have been, if these kinds of positions, now
            charged on me, had been left to Buchanan, and such of his followers, as have
            run that race."— He expressed his humble desire, that he might be no
            further troubled with these uncatholic, and bloody, novelties; and therein
            he had his desire.
             
             XXVIII.
                 ULTERIOR OCCURRENCES RESPECTING THE PROTESTATION OF
            ALLEGIANCE.
                 
             AFTER some further observations, and replies, the examination
            closed.—As it appeared to the writer, to contain much interesting matter;
            and the copies of it are extremely rare, he thought an account of its
            most remarkable passages would be acceptable to the reader, and probably
            the reader will be of opinion, that the archpriest's statements and
            answers were expressed with great precision; and do credit to him, as a
            sound divine, a loyal subject, and an honest man.—Soon after his
            examination, the archpriest addressed a second letter to the English
            catholics, repeating his approbation of the oath, recommending them to
            take it; and advising them not to be deterred from doing so, by the
            briefs of the pope. He received a second letter from Bellarmine, under the
            title of Apologia contra Prefationem Monitorum Jacobi regis. The cardinal
            published also a reply to his majesty's premonition.
             It appears, that the briefs of Paul the fifth withheld the general body
            of English catholics from taking the oath prescribed by James, and induced
            some, who had taken it, to retract, as far as it was in their power, their
            signatures to it. The adversaries of the catholics availed themselves of this
            circumstance to inflame the popular prejudices; and demanded, that the laws
            against popery should be carried into execution, with increased severity.
            The weak prince obeyed the call; and the miseries of the catholics were greatly
            aggravated. We shall close the history of the oath, with an account,
             I. Of a petition of eight priests confined in Newgate to Paul the fifth, for an explanation of his briefs respecting it:
                 II. Of the opinion of several doctors of Sorbonne, in favor of the
            lawfulness of the oath; and of Bossuet's sentiments upon it:
             III. Mention will then be made of the final division of opinion of the
            roman-catholics respecting it:
                 IV. And of the complete rejection, in the Declaration of the Gallican
            clergy in 1682, of the pope's deposing power.
                 
             1.The Petition of eight Priests confined in Newgate,
            to Paul the fifth, for an explanation of the Briefs.
             IN this afflicting situation, eight priests, imprisoned in Newgate, presented a petition to the pope, describing
            their sufferings, in affecting terms; and imploring his holiness, in the most
            religious and dutiful language, to commiserate their case; and to specify those
            expressions in the oath, which were so substantially objectionable, as to make
            the taking of it unlawful. It does not appear that any answer was given to this
            application.
                 Many representations of the same nature were made to the pope, at different
            times, by several, both of the English clergy and laity, but without effect.
                 
             2.Opinion of several doctors of the Sorbonne in favor of the Oath. Sentiments
            of Bossuet respecting it.
                 THE advocates of the oath then laid it before the doctors of the
            Sorbonne; and asked their opinion,— "Whether roman-catholics could,
            conscientiously, take it?" Forty-eight doctors replied in the affirmative.
            The only clause, which seems to have occasioned any difficulty, was that, by
            which the party abjured, as heretical, the position, that princes
            excommunicated, or deprived, by the pope, might be deposed, or murdered, by
            their subjects.—The doctors propounded the sense, in which the party, who took
            the oath, was to understand this clause.
             But their opinion did not satisfy the adversaries of the oath. They
            insisted, that the bulls of Paul the fifth which forbad it to be taken, because
            it contained many things, openly contrary to faith and salvation, must
            ever remain in force;—that the clause, above cited, did not admit of the
            interpretation attached to it by the forty-eight doctors;—that this
            interpretation proceeded on a distinction, above the capacity of the
            vulgar;—and, perhaps, not admitted by the magistrate, who might tender the
            oath;—and that six doctors of the faculty,—men, venerable for
            their age, and learning,—had objected to the oath, and declared, that
            it could not be taken conscientiously, by a catholic.
             The briefs of Paul the fifth, were afterwards confirmed by pope Urban
            the eighth.
                 On any point of theology the opinion of Bossuet is important: we
            are happy to have it in our power, to present to our readers, his opinion on
            James's oath. In a letter, dated the 28th October 1682, he says,—I understand,
            that the inquisition has condemned the sense, favorable to the independence of
            the temporal power of sovereigns, which some doctors of the faculty of theology
            of Paris, have given to the English oath. All will be lost by this haughtiness.
            It is not by these means, that the authority of the holy see will be reestablished."
             He discusses the oath at length, in his Defense de la
            Declaration du Clergé de France.
            "I hesitated long, he says, whether I should speak of the disputes on
            the English oath respecting our question, because I knew that
            a consultation on the subject of the oath, which James I, the king of
            England, exacted, from his catholic subjects, had been put at Rome into the
            index, in 1683. We believe and say loudly, that, according to the ancient right
            of the church of France, often confirmed in practice, these sorts of decrees do
            not bind us."
             Bossuet then proceeds to the bull of Paul III, by which he deposed Henry
            VIII and absolved his subjects from their allegiance. "In this bull,"
            says Bossuet, "Paul commanded many things purely temporal, as well to the
            subjects of Henry, as to other Christian princes,—and even to kings, whom he
            excepts only from his censures, without dispensing them from obeying him:
            still, no one, either in England or elsewhere, took the least step, by land or
            by sea, to put his orders into execution. The decree of Pius V, by exciting the
            English to revolt, could only have the effect of exposing or delivering them to
            a more certain death, without a pretence, or any
            solid ground, to the glory of martyrdom; as they would have been punished, not
            as catholics, but as rebels.
             Bossuet then states the oath of James I. "It is true", he
            observes, "that a clause, captious and calculated to render the papal
            power odious, was inserted in this oath. Simple individuals were forced by it
            to condemn, as impious and heretical, the opinion maintained conscientiously,
            and as probable, by many persons of great merit; by many saints, and even
            by the popes themselves,—that the ecclesiastical power may depose kings,
            at least for the crime of heresy. Assuredly it was lawful for the English,
            after an attentive examination of the question, to reject, as we do, this
            opinion; but it appeared extravagant and rash, to condemn it as heretical,
            without waiting for the judgment of the church."
             "The pope, having reported the oath,—adds, You must perceive by the
            simple, reading of the bull, that persons cannot take it, and preserve at the
            same time the purity of the catholic faith, and without exposing their souls to
            perdition, as it contains many things manifestly contrary to the
            faith, and to the salvation of souls.
             "The pope does not say, which are those things, manifestly
            contrary to the faith, and the salvation of souls. Many persons thought that
            the oath was only contrary to the faith and the salvation of souls, inasmuch as
            it condemned as heretical, a proposition, which the church has not
            declared to be such. But, (to express my opinion with the sincerity and
            freedom which becomes a Christian bishop), I believe that the court of Rome was
            very glad to employ vague terms, and not to explain itself, from a fear of
            being forced to confess that the proposition, though it did
            not deserve the qualification of heretical, might be censured with more
            measured expressions. Do not say that Paul V has raised to a dogma of faith, the
            opinion that popes may depose kings.
             "It is not, in this form, and with this ambiguity of expression,
            that dogmas are established. For, notwithstanding this bull, several English
            were accused of a false conspiracy against the king, and condemned to death in
            1678, and 1681; and these, in the moment of losing their lives, declared that
            they acknowledged, with all their heart, Charles II for their true and
            legitimate king, who could not be deposed by any power; that they considered
            their opinion as certain and indubitable, and that they never should
            depart from it. They avoid to treat the opinion, which attributes to the
            ecclesiastical power the right to depose sovereigns as heretical, because the
            catholic church, to whose authority they were invariably attached, had not
            condemned it. This, Richard Langhorne, a celebrated lawyer, declared at his
            death, in the most clear and precise terms, as well as lord Stafford: and one
            cannot doubt, that these great men had these sentiments in the bottom of their
            hearts, since on the instant when they were ready to receive the crown of
            martyrdom, they declared them publicly.
             "The bull of Paul III against Henry VIII, and that of Pius V
            against Elizabeth, were waste paper, despised by the heretics, and,
            in truth, by the catholics, as far as their decisions affected the
            temporal rights of the sovereigns. Treaties, alliances, commerce, everything,
            in a word, went on as before and the popes knew this would happen: still, the
            court of Rome, though aware of the inutility of its decrees,
            would publish them, with the view of acquiring a chimerical title. The
            heretics took advantage of them, and the catholics suffered much by them, as
            occasion was taken from them to persecute them, not as catholics, but as public
            enemies,— as men, ever disposed, when the pope should order, to revolt against
            the king.
             "Let catholic divines, to the utmost of their power, excuse
            the popes, as we have done or endeavored to do: but if they are compelled to
            blame some, who, in other respects, have labored with success for the clergy
            and the advantage of the church, but who unfortunately have, though with good intentions,
            engaged in affairs, that did not regard them,—let them not believe that, in
            allowing them faults, they dishonor the holy see; let them believe, that all
            this turns to the glory of the church, and of God who protects her".
             
             3.Final division of opinion on the Oath.
                 Still, at the period to which the present pages relate, the discussion
            of the oath was continued. By several, both of the clergy and of the laity, it
            was taken. Some priests, and some of the religious, says cardinal Bentivoglio, in the extract already cited, from the
            answer to the Memoirs of Panzani, admitted the oath
            and, deviating still more from the right path, endeavored to maintain, that it
            was not repugnant to the catholic faith. But, the number of these priests is
            very small; and besides, they are the least zealous, and the least valued for
            learning and virtue. All the rest of the clergy have shown the greatest
            steadiness in opposing the oath and the same must be said of all the regulars
            in general. Many of each description, contemning a thousand dangers, and even
            death itself, have publicly confuted it, with great strength of learning, and
            intrepidity of mind and have thereby acquired singular merit with the whole
            church, and the highest veneration among the catholics of that kingdom. But, it
            should not be unobserved, that cardinal Bentivoglio saw, with very ultramontane eyes; and would, therefore, be disposed to think
            unfavorably of all, who rejected the papal pretension to temporal power.
             A letter written, in 1681, by the chapter of the English catholic
            clergy to cardinal Howard, stated that, more of the nobility, gentry and
            commonalty had actually taken it, or seemed resolved to take it: and desired
            his eminence to oppose an attempt, then supposed to be making at Rome, to procure
            a censure of those who took it. His opposition succeeded, and no such censure
            found its way to England.
                 
             4.Complete rejection, (now adopted by the universal
            catholic church),—of the pope's deposing power, in the declaration of the
            Gallican church, in 1682. Magna est veritas,—et pravalebit.
               SEVENTY-FIVE years after the date of the last of the briefs of Paul
            V, the assembly of the Gallican clergy, in 1682, subscribed their celebrated
            declaration respecting the civil, and temporal powers.— It consisted of
            four articles:—
             By the first, they resolved, that "the power which Jesus Christ had
            given to St. Peter, and his successors, related only to spiritual things
            and to those, which concern salvation, and not to things civil, and temporal so
            that, in temporals, kings and princes, are not subject to the ecclesiastical
            power; and cannot directly, or indirectly, be deposed by the power of the keys,
            or their subjects discharged by it, from the obedience which they owe to their
            sovereign or from their oaths of allegiance.
             The three other articles are contested by some catholic divines: but,
            from the first, there is not now, either among the laity, or the
            clergy,—with the slight exception of a few, a very few aulici vaticani,—a
            single dissentient voice. Even the present pope, in his negotiation with
            Napoleon, expressed his willingness to acquiesce in the subscription of
            it, by the clergy of France. How much then, is it to be lamented, that
            this better spirit did not animate the pontiffs, Paul III, Pius
            V, Gregory XIII, Sixtus V, Clement VIII, Paul V,
            Urban VIII, and, (as we shall afterwards see),—Innocent X, when they published
            those unhappy, and evil-bearing briefs, bulls, and decrees, mentioned in the
            series of these pages.
             We have now brought the subject of them to the end of the reign of
            James I.
                 It has been said, that the severity, with which the penal laws were
            executed against the roman-catholics, in the reign of James, will, for ever, prove his intolerance:—It would have
            been more accurate to have said,—that they will for
              ever prove the cowardliness of his mind. From principle, James was
            tolerant, but he frequently sacrificed his principles to the clamour of the populace, and to the real, or affected
            fears of the parliamentary leaders. From an early part of his reign,
            may be dated the commencement of those political maneuvers, which
            persuaded the populace to believe, that the sovereign was a favorer of
            popery and which left him, as he often too readily believed, no means
            of repelling the charge, except that of causing the existing laws to be
            executed with new rigor or even of enacting others, still more severe and
            sanguinary. In the reign of James, as well as in the reigns of the two
            succeeding princes, this stratagem was often practised;—and
            it is melancholy to add,—that it was always practised successfully.
             
             XXIX.
                 THE PURITANS
                 
             WHILE the government of England was thus employed in devising and
            executing the severities, which have been related, against the catholics,
            a new denomination of Christians had arisen in the bosom of the
            establishment, had derived strength from opposition, and, at the time, of which
            we are now speaking, was rapidly advancing to that power, which
            enabled them, at no very distant period, to triumph over their parent church,
            and even to overthrow the monarchy. The subject of these pages makes some
            mention of these necessary. A succinct account of their vicissitudes of fortune
            will connect, in some measure, the three histories—of the protestants of
            the established church,—of the protestant dissenters,—and of the
            roman-catholics of England. We shall, therefore, present the reader with a
            succinct account,
             I. Of the origin of the puritans:
                 II. Of the points of discipline, in which there was a difference between
            them and the established church:
                 III. Of their division into presbyterians,—independents,—and baptists: 
                 IV. Of the act of uniformity:
                 V. Of the court of high commission:
                 VI. Of the conference at Hampton Court:
                 VII. Of the legal establishment of the puritans by the long parliament:
                 VIII. Of the act of conformity:
                 IX. and of the act of toleration, in the reign of William III. The
            insertion of the two last articles will break into the chronological order,
            generally observed in these pages; but, they will occupy a very small space,
            and the anticipation will enable the writer to close, in this place, the subject
            of the present chapter.—
                 X. It will conclude with a brief account of the religious persecutions,
            suffered and inflicted by the puritans.
                 
             1. The origin of the Puritans.
                 IT has been mentioned, that, in the reign of Henry the eighth,
            those, who favored the reformation, were generally inclined to the Lutheran
            creed, discipline, and liturgy: that, in the reign of Edward the sixth, they
            generally inclined to the doctrine of Calvin, and that the change of
            religion, during the reign of queen Mary, and the consequences of that change,
            drove some of the most zealous of the English reformers into exile. Their
            number is supposed to have been about 800. Some settled in Switzerland; but the
            greater part at Frankfort, or its neighborhood. Many preserved the form of
            worship of the English church; others preferred the Helvetian rites, on account
            of their greater simplicity. The former received the appellation
            of Conformists, the latter, that of Non-conformists, or Puritans. These
            soon split into parties, and scandalized all the protestants of Germany by
            their quarrels. In the end, the conformists obtained the ascendancy.
             The non-conformists, generally, adopted the doctrine, and discipline, of
            Calvin. On this account, they were disliked by the Lutherans, and the conduct
            of these, in their regard, was most uncharitable. They proceeded so far, (as we
            are informed by doctor Maclaine) as to call the
            English martyrs, who, in the reign of queen Mary, had sealed the
            Reformation with their blood,— "The devil's martyrs."
             
             2.The principal points in difference, between the Church
            of England, and the Puritans.
             FROM Mosheim, we transcribe the following very accurate statement
            of this difference.
                 The principles laid down by the commissioners of the queen's high
            court of commission, on the one hand, and the puritans on the other,
            were very different.
             1. For, in the first place, the former maintained, that the
            right of reformation,—that is,— the privilege of removing the corruptions, and
            of correcting the errors, that may have been introduced into the doctrine,
            discipline, or worship, of the church, is lodged in the sovereign, or civil
            magistrate alone; while the latter denied, that the power of the magistrate
            extended so far, and maintained, that it was rather the business of the clergy
            to restore religion to its native dignity and luster. This was the opinion
            of CALVIN, as has been already observed.
             2dly. The queen's commissioners maintained, that the rule of
            proceeding, in reforming the doctrine, or discipline, of the church, was not to
            be derived from the sacred writings alone, but also from the writings
            and decisions of the fathers, in the primitive ages. The puritans, on
            the contrary, affirmed, that the inspired word of God, being the pure
            and only fountain of wisdom and truth, it was from
            thence alone, that the rules, and directions, were to be drawn, which
            were to guide the measures of those, who undertook to purify the faith, or to
            rectify the discipline, and worship, of the church; and that the ecclesiastical
            institutions of the early ages, as also the writings of the ancient doctors,
            were absolutely destitute of all sort of authority.
             3dly. The queen's commissioners ventured to assert, that the church
            of Rome was a true church, though corrupt, and erroneous,
            in many points of doctrine and government; that the Roman pontiff, though
            chargeable with temerity, and arrogance, in assuming to himself the title and
            jurisdiction, of head of the whole church, was, nevertheless to be esteemed a
            true and lawful bishop; and consequently, that the ministers, ordained by
            him, were qualified for performing the pastoral duties. This was a point, which
            the English bishops thought it absolutely necessary to maintain, since they
            could not, otherwise, claim the honor of deriving their dignities, in an
            uninterrupted line of succession from the apostles. But, the puritans
            entertained very different notions of this matter; they considered the Romish
            hierarchy, as a system of political, and spiritual, tyranny, that had justly
            forfeited the title, and privileges, of a true church; they looked upon
            its pontiff as antichrist; and its discipline as vain,
            superstitious, idolatrous, and diametrically opposite to the injunctions of the
            gospel; and, in consequence of this, they renounced its communion, and
            regarded all approaches to its discipline, and worship, as highly
            dangerous to the cause of true religion.
             4thly. The court commissioners considered, as the best, and most perfect,
            form of ecclesiastical government, that, which took place, during the first
            four or five centuries;—they even preferred it to that, which had been
            instituted by the apostles, because, as they alleged, our Savior, and
            his apostles, had accommodated the form, mentioned in the scripture,
            to the feeble, and infant, state of the church and left it to the wisdom and
            discretion of future ages, to modify it, in such manner, as might be
            suitable to the triumphant progress of Christianity, the grandeur of a
            national establishment, and also to the ends of civil policy.
            The puritans asserted, in opposition to this, that the rules of
            church government were clearly laid down in the holy Scriptures, the only
            standard of spiritual discipline; and that the apostles, in establishing the
            first Christian church on the aristocratical plan, that was then observed in
            the Jewish Sanhedrim, designed it, as an unchangeable model, to be followed, in
            all times, and in all places.
             5thly. The court reformers were of opinion, that things indifferent, which
            are neither commanded, nor forbidden, by the authority of scripture, such as
            the external rites of public worship; the kind of vestments, that are to be
            used by the clergy; religious festivals, and the like, might be ordered,
            determined, and rendered a matter of obligation, by the authority of the civil
            magistrate; and that, in such a case, the violation of his commands, would be
            no less criminal, than an act of rebellion against the laws of the state.—
            The puritans alleged, in answer to this assertion, that it was an
            indecent prostitution of power to impose,
            as necessary, and indispensable, those things,
            which CHRIST had left, in the class of matters indifferent;
            since this was a manifest encroachment upon that liberty, with
            which the divine Savior had made us free. To this, they added,
            that such rites, and ceremonies, as had been abused to idolatrous purposes, and
            had a manifest tendency to revive the impressions of superstition, and popery,
            in the minds of men, could by no means be considered
            as indifferent, but deserved to be rejected, without hesitation, as
            impious and profane. Such, in their estimation, were the religious ceremonies
            of ancient times, whose abrogation was refused by the queen, and her
            council.
             
             3.Division of the English Puritans into Presbyterian, Independents,
            and Baptists.
                 1. SUCH were the tenets of the original puritans:
            the Presbyterians are usually considered as their legitimate descendents.
             2. The Independents sprang from the Brownists,
            the most distinguished of the sects, into which the puritans divided. Brown,
            the founder of this denomination of puritans, was a man of talent. His aim was,
            to model his party into the form of the Christian church, in its infant state.
            Being dissatisfied with the treatment, which he received in England, he retired
            to the continent and founded churches in Middleburgh, Amsterdam, and
            Leyden. Thus abandoned by him, his English followers mitigated the extreme
            simplicity of his plan, in its leading feature—that each congregation is itself
            a separate, and independent church, acknowledging no superiority, or right of
            interference, in any man, or in any body of men. This gave them the name of
            Independents, or of congregation-brethren. A fuller account of them may be
            seen, in the writer's Confessions of faith, ch. 12.
             3. In the same work may be found a succinct account of the
            Baptists. It is too long for insertion in this place but cannot, it is
            apprehended, be very much abridged. For the present purpose, it is sufficient
            to say, that, in their discipline and worship, as well as in the independency
            of their particular congregations, they very nearly resemble the independents;
            but differ from them in the administration of baptism. It is observable, that
            this denomination of christians,—now very
            respectable, but in their origin, little intellectual,—first propagated the
            principles of religious liberty.
             The separation of the puritans from the church of England began with the
            act of uniformity; but was not discernible, till the year 1566,—the period
            assigned for it by Neale, in his History of the Puritans, ch. iv. Some writers, term this,—the first separation:
            The second, they say, took place, soon after the assembly of the clergy was
            convened at Lambeth, by the order of James I, in 1604.
             The principal cause assigned for these separations, was, the use of
            certain ceremonies, still practised by the ministers
            of the established church; particularly the retention of the surplice. In
            proportion, as the controversy grew warm, more importance was annexed to these
            circumstances. Cartwright, and his brethren, admitted them to be indifferent,
            in substance; though, on many accounts, seriously objectionable: At the time of
            the second separation, they were pronounced to be unlawful and neither to be
            imposed, nor endured.
             
             4.The Act of Uniformity.
                 ON the accession of queen Elizabeth, the greater part of the
            exiles returned to their native country. Their distinction, into conformists,
            and non-conformists, followed them, on their return; and the liberty,
            which they then enjoyed, rather increased, than diminished, their
            animosities. A temporary peace was, however, signed; and letters of
            mutual forgiveness passed between the leaders of the contending parties. It has
            been mentioned, that queen Elizabeth wished the national creed and
            discipline to be as comprehensive as possible; but, being
            once established, she determinately resolved, that all should conform to
            it. With this view, the act of uniformity, (1 Eliz. ch. 2.), was passed. It enjoined, as we have already shortly stated, that
            all ministers of the church should use the book of common prayer, authorised by the statute of the 5th, and 6th years of
            Edward the sixth, with the addition of certain lessons, to be used, on every
            Sunday, and holiday, in the year; and with an alteration in the form of the
            litany; and the insertion of two sentences in the delivery of the sacrament to
            the communicants. All persons were enjoined to attend divine service, at their
            parish church; or at some accustomed chapel, on every Sunday, and also on
            every other day prescribed by law, under the penalty of one shilling for
            each absence. This statute was generally called the Act of Uniformity.
             
             5.The Court of High Commission.
                 MENTION has been already made of the statutes, which, in the first
            year of the reign of queen Elizabeth, conferred upon her the spiritual
            supremacy of the church of England. A clause, inserted in that statute, was
            attended with the most serious effects; and, in the reign of her second
            successor, convulsed, both the church, and the state to their centres. It empowered, the queen, and her successors, to
            appoint commissioners, to exercise any manner of spiritual, or ecclesiastical,
            jurisdiction, in England, or Ireland; to visit, reform, redress, order, correct
            and amend all heresies, schisms, contempts, offences,
            and enormities whatsoever: With a proviso, that they should determine
            nothing to be heresy, but what had been adjudged to be so, by the
            canonical scripture, or by the first four general councils, or any other
            general council, wherein the same had been declared heresy, by the express, and
            plain, words of scripture; or such as should, thereafter, be declared to be
            heresy, by the high court of parliament, with the consent of the clergy in
            convocation.
             Agreeing in little else, Hume, and Neale, perfectly accord in their accounts
            of the unconstitutional and arbitrary rules of this tribunal and of
            the enormity of its proceedings. By the former, they are
            described in the following words:
             "The first primate after the queen's accession, was Parker; a
            man, rigid in exacting conformity to the established worship, and in punishing,
            by fine, or deprivation, all the puritanical clergymen who attempted
            to innovate anything in the habits, ceremonies, or liturgy of the church. He
            died, in 1575; and was succeeded by Grindall, who, as
            he himself was inclined to the new sect, was, with great difficulty, brought to
            execute the laws against them, or to punish the non-conforming clergy. He
            declined obeying the queen's orders for the suppression
            of prophesying, or the assemblies of the zealots, in private houses,
            which, she apprehended, had become so many academies of fanaticism; and,
            for this offence, she had, by an order of the star-chamber, sequestered him
            from his archiepiscopal function, and confined him to his own house. Upon his death,
            which happened in 1583, she determined not to fall into the same error in her
            next choice and she named Whitgift, a zealous churchman, who had already
            signalized his pen in controversy, and who, having in vain attempted to
            convince the puritans by argument, was now resolved to open their eyes by
            power, and by the execution of penal statutes. He informed the queen, that
            all the spiritual authority, lodged in the prelates,
            was insignificant, without the sanction of the crown; and, as there
            was no ecclesiastical commission, at that time, in force, he engaged her
            to issue a new one, more arbitrary than any of the former; and conveying more
            unlimited authority. She appointed forty-four commissioners, twelve of whom
            were ecclesiastics; three commissioners made a quorum; the jurisdiction of the
            court extended over the whole kingdom, and over all orders of men; and every
            circumstance of its authority, and all its methods of proceeding, were contrary
            to the clearest principles of law, and natural equity. The commissioners were
            empowered to visit, and reform, all errors, heresies, schisms, in a word to
            regulate all opinions, as well as to punish all breach of uniformity in the
            exercise of public worship. They were directed to make inquiry, not only by the
            legal method of juries, and witnesses, but by all other means and ways,
            which they could devise; that is, by the rack, by torture, by inquisition, by
            imprisonment. Where they found reason to suspect any person, they might
            administer to him an oath, called ex officio; by which he was bound to
            answer all questions, and might thereby be obliged to accuse himself, or his
            most intimate friend. The fines, which they levied, were discretionary, and
            often occasioned the total ruin of the offender, contrary to the established laws
            of the kingdom. The imprisonment, to which they condemned any delinquent, was
            limited by no rule, but their own pleasure. They assumed a power of imposing on
            the clergy, what new articles of subscription, and consequently of faith, they
            thought proper.
             "Though all other spiritual courts were subject, since the
            reformation, to inhibitions from the supreme courts of law, the
            ecclesiastical commissioners were exempted from that legal jurisdiction, and
            were liable to no control. And the more to enlarge their authority, they were
            empowered to punish all incests, adulteries,
            fornications; all outrages, misbehaviors, and disorders in marriage : and the
            punishments, which they might inflict, were according to their wisdom,
            conscience, and discretion. In a word, this court was a real
            inquisition; attended with all the iniquities, as well as cruelties,
            inseparable from that tribunal. And, as the jurisdiction of the ecclesiastical
            court was destructive of all law, so its erection was deemed by many a mere
            usurpation of this imperious princess; and had no other foundation than a
            clause of a statute, restoring the supremacy to the crown, and empowering
            the sovereign to appoint commissioners for exercising that
            prerogative. But, prerogative in general, especially the supremacy, was
            supposed, in that age, to involve powers, which no law, precedent, or
            reason, could limit, and determine.
             
             6.The Conference at Hampton Court.
                 DURING the whole of the reign of Elizabeth, the contest
            between the established church and the puritans, was on the increase; and
            many wholesome severities, to use the language of persecution, were
            inflicted on the puritans. At first, they seemed to be favored by her
            successor. He expressed a laudable desire to accommodate matters between the
            contending parties. With this view, he appointed the conference at Hampton
            Court. It was attended by nine bishops, and as many, dignitaries, on the one
            side; and by four puritans, on the other. James himself took a great part in
            it: and had the satisfaction to hear from Whitgift, the archbishop of
            Canterbury, that, "undoubtedly his majesty spoke by the special assistance
            of God's spirit; and, from Bancroft, the bishop of London, that the Almighty,
            of his singular mercy, had given such a king, as from Christ's time, there had
            not been. Whereupon, says Strype, the lords, with one
            voice, yielded a very affectionate acclamation. His
            majesty was highly delighted with his own display of talent, at this
            extraordinary exhibition. In a letter preserved by Strype,
            the royal theologian writes to one of his friends, that "he had kept a
            revel with the puritans, for two days, the like of which was never seen; and
            that he had peppered them, as he, (to whom he was writing,) had done the
            papists: and that he was forced to say, at last, that, if any of them had been
            in a college, disputing with other scholars, and that any of their disciples
            had answered them, in that sort, they themselves would have snatched him
            up, in place of a reply, with a rod."
             
             7.The Legal establishment of the Puritans by the long Parliament.
                 THIS event is shortly related by Mosheim, in the following terms :
            "After the death of Laud, the dissentions, that had reigned for a long
            time, between the king and parliament, grew still more violent; and arose, at
            length, to so great a height, that they could not be extinguished, but by the
            blood of that excellent prince. The great council of the nation, heated by the
            violent suggestions of the puritans and independents, abolished episcopal
            government; and abrogated everything in the ecclesiastical establishment, that
            was contrary to the doctrine, worship, and discipline, of the church of Geneva;
            turned the vehemence of the opposition against the king himself; and, having
            brought him into their power by the fate of arms, accused him of
            treason against the majesty of the nation; and, in 1648, while the
            eyes of Europe were fixed on the strange spectacle, caused his head to be
            struck off, on a public scaffold.
             While the long parliament continued, the presbyterians maintained the ascendency. In a great measure, they lost it, when Cromwell
            usurped the government. Under him, all denominations of Christians, except the
            catholics and episcopalians, enjoyed full, and
            unbounded, liberty of conscience; and professed publicly, their religious
            doctrines. The presbyterians, and independents,
            were the favored communions; and, at first, had equal favor shown them.
            But, the protector's jealousy of the influence of the former, procured, by
            degrees, for the latter, a preponderance in his regard.
             
             8.The Act of Conformity.
                 No sooner,—to adopt generally the language of Mosheim, on this
            subject,—was Charles the second, re-established on the throne of his
            ancestors, than the ancient forms of ecclesiastical government,
            and public worship, were re-established with him. The church of
            England was completely restored to her former honors. The puritans had
            hoped, that they should be allowed to share some part of the revenues
            of the church; but, contrary to their hopes, and to the monarch's solemn
            declarations at Breda, they were miserably disappointed. In 1662, the act
            of conformity was passed. In consequence of it, the validity of
            presbyterian ordination was denounced; the terms of conformity were
            raised higher, and rendered more difficult, than they were, before
            the civil war; and the non-conforming ministers were deprived of their livings.
            It is observable that, in the reign of Elizabeth, the deprived
            ministers were allowed one-fifth of their benefices, but, the statute of
            Charles made no provision for them.
             
             9.The Act of Toleration.
                 IN this melancholy state of depression, the puritans remained, till
            the Revolution. Their affairs then took a more favorable turn. In 1689, the
            bill for the toleration of all protestant dissenters, from the church of
            England, passed in parliament, almost without opposition, and completely
            delivered them from the penal laws, to which they had been subject,
            by the act of conformity.
             
             10.Persecutions suffered and inflicted by the Puritans.
                 "IT is, said Mosheim, an observation often made, that all
            religious sects, when they are kept under and oppressed, are remarkable for
            inculcating the duties of moderation, forbearance, and charity towards
            those, who dissent from them; but that, as soon as the scenes of persecution
            are removed, and they, in their turn arrive at power and pre-eminence,
            they forget their own precepts and maxims; and leave, both the
            recommendation and practice of charity to those, that groan under their yoke.
            The events, which form the subject of the present pages, too well
            exemplify the truth of this observation.
             The Presbyterians, no sooner obtained the legal ascendency, under
            the provisions of the long parliament, than they imposed, with the
            same rigor, us their predecessors had done, their own creeds and confessions;
            and invested their magistrates with the same power of punishing with temporal
            pains and penalties, dissenters from their establishments. Of the persecutions suffered,
            and inflicted, by the puritans, Robinson, in his History of the
            Persecutions of Christians, gives the following extraordinary account.
             "On the death of queen Mary, Elizabeth succeeded to the throne.
            Elizabeth, being a protestant, and being likewise taught by suffering, under
            the reign of her sister,—the protestants blessed themselves, that now their
            cause was established; and every friend of mankind hoped persecution would now
            cease. A church, calling itself protestant, was, indeed, established; but, this
            queen imitated her father, in persecuting both protestants, and papists.
            Elizabeth was a princess of most arbitrary principles, and character; ambition
            was her ruling passion, and he, who contradicted her,—died. The protestant
            bishops were continually employed in preaching in favor of arbitrary power; and
            persecuting all, who dissented, either from their political, or theological,
            creed. If anyone wrote anything against arbitrary power, either in church or
            state, he was immediately condemned, and put to death, as an author of
            seditious publications, against which, convenient laws were enacted, to please
            the queen and the priests. If anyone refused to conform to the least ceremony
            in worship, he was cast into prison, where, for this offence, many of
            the most excellent men in the land perished.
             Two protestants of the Anabaptist faith, this accomplished queen
            burnt, for heresy, and many more of the same denomination, she banished, for
            the same crime. She also put two heretics to death, who had adopted the faith
            of Brown, the father of the independents; and, a little before this, she
            butchered some papists for their ancient heresy. The archbishops, Parker, and
            Whitgift, are damned to eternal fame, for the brutal part, they took in this
            cruel carnage.
                 Indeed, the whole reign of Elizabeth, though distinguished by
            the political prosperity of England, as far as great fame, and good
            fortune abroad can be called prosperity, is nothing but a series of
            arbitrary, and flagitious conduct, pointing to the destruction of all liberty,
            civil and religious, and full of murder for religious opinions. Elizabeth
            herself had no religion; but was openly profane, and addicted to common cursing
            and swearing. Without the weakness of Mary, she had Mary's heart, thirsting for
            human blood."
             "James the first succeeded Elizabeth on the throne of England; and
            united the two kingdoms of England and Scotland. Educated a Presbyterian, the
            friends of Reformation expected, at once, a cessation of persecution, and the
            protection and countenance of the young king. In both, they were grievously
            disappointed. The protestant churches of England and Scotland had laid
            down persecution, as the mark, and evidence, of a
            false church; but, if their mark were a just one, neither of them merited
            the honorable appellation of a true church. When James ascended the throne, his
            first concern appears to have been the maintenance of his prerogative, and the
            extension of his power. He eagerly looked around him for those, who were best
            inclined to secure him these advantages. Experience had taught him, that the
            rough manners of the Presbyterian clergy snowed them to be ill adapted to this
            purpose. They had too often been to him the instruments of restraint and had
            shown too little disposition to flatter his vanity, or assert the omnipotence
            of his power. In the English clergy, and especially the bishops, he found men
            every way fitted for his purpose. Every tyrant is, in his turn, a
            sycophant and every sycophant, is, in his turn, a tyrant,— is a maxim
            founded on experience; and James perceived, that those, whose pleasure was the
            burning of others, would conform to any tiling to please him, from whom they
            derived their power. His standing maxim soon was, no bishop, no
            king, for, he found no other men, whose endeavors were equally to be
            depended upon in securing unlimited obedience in the people, and
            asserting unlimited authority in the prince. To bribe their exertions
            in favor of despotism, he published edicts, full of the old spirit of
            persecution. Bancroft, the pious bishop, was at once his adviser, and agent.
            The king published a proclamation, commanding all protestants
            to conform strictly, and without any exception, to all, and
            singular, the rites and ceremonies of the church of England; and granted
            indulgence to tender consciences to none, but roman-catholics, of all his
            numerous subjects in England.
             "The spirit of this proclamation was directed by Bancroft to
            the heads of thousands of protestant non-conformists. Above five hundred
            clergy were immediately silenced, or deprived, for not complying with some
            slight ceremonies. Some were excommunicated; and some banished the
            country. Every means was used to distress dissenters. They were deprived,
            censured, fined in the Star-chamber; and used in the most violent and arbitrary
            manner. Worn out with endless vexations, and unceasing persecutions, many
            retired to Holland and, from thence, to America, seeking amongst untutored
            savages, and roaring wild beasts, that mercy, they were denied by protestant
            bishops, and priests, in their native land. Amongst the most illustrious of
            these fugitives was Mr. Robinson, the father of the independents in
            America;—James, dreading the consequence of such numerous emigrations,
            prohibited them; but without effect. It is witnessed, by a most judicious
            historian, that in this, and some following reigns, twenty-two thousand
            persons were banished from England by persecution, to America.
             "To stifle the spirit of inquiry, hostile, at all times, to
            arbitrary power, in church and state, and to promote universal thoughtlessness,
            and ignorance, James published the book of sports, to be read in churches,
            which, on their refusing to comply with the requisition to read it, was *the
            means of depriving and silencing all the clergy of honor, and conscience in the
            nation.
                 "When Charles the first ascended the throne, he early discovered
            very arbitrary principles of government and, agreeable to the schemes of such
            as have ever attempted to enslave mankind, he flattered the priesthood, in
            their most daring usurpations. It is an observation of the authors of the
            Independent Whig, that where there are no dissenters from the established
            worship, there exists not a freeman in the nation. This is an observation,
            founded on the experience of ages, that the power of the clergy is the
            death-warrant of liberty. Charles soon discovered his whole heart by marrying a
            roman-catholic, and placing the infamous Laud at the head of both state, and
            church. Laud was another Thomas a Becket; and had powers equally formidable, being
            arch-bishop of Canterbury, and the first man in the state. He, indeed, lived in
            times, not quite so benighted yet ignorance, bigotry, and superstition, were
            even yet almost universal. A proof of this may be found in the conduct of the
            better sort of priests in Ireland, in this reign. A number of pious bishops,
            with the famous archbishop Usher at their head, published a protest against the
            toleration of roman-catholics, not on account of their political principles
            being supposed dangerous, but because they did not dare to concur in
            the toleration of catholics, lest they (the protestant bishops!),
            should be involved in the sin of idolatry. Here are men, prepared to
            exterminate the human race, because they do not adopt their creed;
            and piously acknowledge their infallibility!—Laud pushed the great
            business of persecution to its utmost bounds; and gave the nation more exercise
            in this way, than it was inclined to suffer. Numbers, torn to pieces by this
            protestant bishop, in their families and property fled to America and founded
            the settlement of Massachusetts Bay. They were the fathers of the first
            assertors of liberty, in the last war."
             "AD 1630, the learned Dr. Leighton wrote a book against the
            hierarchy; and felt, to his cost, that his good mother was inclined to chastise
            as much as to cherish her offspring; when they called in question her
            high authority.—He was sentenced in the high commission, in a fine of ten
            thousand pounds, perpetual imprisonment, and whipping. 1st. He was
            whipped; and then placed in the pillory. 2dly. One of his ears cut off. 3dly.
            One side of his nose slit. 4thly. Branded on the cheek with a red hot iron,
            with the letters S. S.: whipped, a second time, and placed in the pillory about
            a fortnight afterwards, his sores being yet uncured, he had the other ear cut
            off; the other side of his nose slit and the other cheek branded. He continued
            in prison, till the long parliament set him at liberty. Archbishop Laud had the
            honor of conducting this prosecution.
             The singular feature of the persecutions, thus inflicted by the
            protestants of the establishment on the puritans, is, (to use the
            expression of Neal) that, in point of faith, there was no substantial
            difference in doctrine, between the church of England, and the puritans, so
            that these were turned out of the church, for things, which
            their adversaries acknowledged to be of mere indifference, whereas the
            puritans took it in their consciences, and were ready to aver, in the most
            solemn manner, that they deemed them unlawful. Incredible as it may
            appear, the point which principally occasioned this animosity was, the
            habits,—that is, the dress,—particularly the surplice,—of the clergy.
             But, no sooner were the Presbyterians possessed of the power of the
            state, than in their turn they became persecutors.
                 In 1643, the long parliament, continues Mr. Robinson, interdicted
            the freedom of the press; and appointed licensers of the press, a singular
            introduction this, to the establishment of the liberty, they promised.
             In 1645, an ordinance was published, subjecting all, who preached, or
            wrote, against the presbyterian directory for public worship, to a fine, not
            exceeding fifty pounds; and imprisonment, for a year, for the third
            offence, in using the episcopal book of common prayer, even in a
            private family.—Such was the spirit of presbyterian toleration!
             The following year, when the king had surrendered to the Scots, the
            Presbyterians applied to parliament, pressing them to enforce uniformity
            in religion; and to extirpate popery, prelacy, heresy, schism, agreeably to the
            solemn league and covenant; and to establish Presbyterianism, by abolishing all
            separate congregations, and preventing any, but presbyterians,
            from all offices under government. A resolution of greater folly,
            madness, and persecution, was never formed by any fanatics, which have
            disgraced the world. The parliament did not approve of this madness; and
            the independents, (a sect, which first asserted general toleration),
            opposed it, with becoming spirit.
             Those infallible teachers, the London presbyterian ministers, and the
            ministers in Gloucestershire, published their protest, and testimony, against
            all errors; and especially that greatest of all
            errors, toleration. They seem to be at a loss for words to express
            their deep abhorrence of the damnable heresy, called toleration, or an
            indulgence to tender consciences. They call it, the error of toleration,
            patronizing, and promoting, all other errors, heresies, and blasphemies,
            whatsoever, under the grossly-abused notion of liberty of conscience. These
            wise gentlemen needed no liberty of conscience:—they were right;—others were
            blasphemous heretics, to be damned, for their pleasure hereafter and who ought
            to have been burnt, for their satisfaction, and delight, here.
             On the 2d of May 1648, the English parliament, being ruled by the presbyterians, published an ordinance against heresy, as
            follows, viz. "That all persons, who shall maintain, publish, or defend,
            by preaching, or writing, the following heresies, with obstinacy, shall upon
            complaint, or proof by the oath of two witnesses, before two justices of the
            peace, or confession of the party, be committed to prison, without bail, or
            main prize, till the next gaol delivery; and in case
            the indictment shall be found, and the party, on his trial, shall not abjure
            his said errors, and his defence and maintenance of
            the same, he shall suffer the pains of death, as in case of felony
            without benefit of clergy; and if he recant or abjure, he shall remain in
            prison, till he find securities, that he will not maintain the said heresies,
            or errors, any more but, if he relapse, and be convicted, a second time, he
            shall suffer death"
             Such were the offences of each party against the sacred duty of
            religious toleration. Much has been said, and is still daily said, of the
            persecuting spirit of the catholics. That they have been frequently guilty
            of persecution, must be acknowledged: But, is the spirit of persecution less
            discernible, in the instances, which Robinson has enumerated, and which we have
            just cited from him?
             It is not a little remarkable, that, while the puritans were suffering
            under these laws, and filling the world with their just complaints against
            them, they were, by an unaccountable inconsistency, uniformly clamorous for the
            execution of the laws against the catholics; and for fresh enactments
            against them. They also repeatedly forced, both the first James, and the first
            Charles against their own views of policy, and their own natural
            dispositions, into the most sanguinary measures. The fact was, that the
            doctrines of toleration were neither understood, nor felt, by any party. All
            were equally guilty. Men, otherwise most humane, and charitable,—many of them
            learned, and in other respects, enlightened in the highest degree, were the
            warm advocates of persecution.
             A fairer, a more learned, or a more honorable, name than that of
            archbishop Usher, the church of England cannot produce:—yet, did this venerable
            man, with a file of musketeers, enter the catholic chapel, in Cork-street
            Dublin, during the celebration of divine service; seize the priest, in
            his vestments; and hew down the crucifix:—Yet, did this venerable
            man, with eleven other Irish prelates, sign, what is termed, the
            judgment of diverse of the archbishops, and bishops of Ireland, on the
            toleration of religion—and declare by it, that the religion of the papists was
            superstitious, and idolatrous; their faith and doctrine erroneous, and
            heretical; their church, in respect to both, apostatical:
            that, to give them, therefore, a toleration, or, to consent, that they may
            freely exercise their religion, is a grievous sin."—It is observable
            too, that the circumstance, we have just mentioned, took place, at a time,
            when Charles the first was in his greatest distress; and the catholics of
            Ireland were straining every nerve to serve him. Surely, the archbishop
            must have forgotten the just rebuke, which, not long before this time, himself
            had given, to a clergyman for a want of charity. Being wrecked, on a desolate
            part of the Irish coast, he applied to a clergyman for relief; and stated,
            without mentioning his name, or rank, his own sacred profession. The clergyman
            rudely questioned it, and told him peevishly, that he doubted, whether he knew
            the number of the commandments.—"Indeed I do, replied the archbishop,
            mildly, there are eleven.
             "Eleven!" said the clergyman,—"tell me the eleventh; and
            I will assist you."
             "Obey the eleventh," said the archbishop, and you certainly
            will.—A new commandment I give unto you,— "that ye love one another."
             It is pleasing, however, to add, that, while Usher declared against
            toleration in Ireland, doctor Jeremy Taylor advocated it in England, in his
            Discourse on the Liberty of Prophesying,—an immortal work abounding in passages
            of the closest reasoning; and strains of eloquence seldom equaled. It was
            published in 1647; and, therefore, long preceded the liberal treatise of
            Grotius de Jure summorum principum circa sacra, published in 1661: Boyle's Commentaire Philosophique, sur ces paroles de Jesus Christ, contrainez les d'entrer first published in 1686, and Locke's
            six letters upon toleration, the first of which appeared, in 1689
             By preceding these, doctor Taylor has conferred on his country the honour of having produced the first regular treatise
            on toleration. Long, however, before this time, its existence, in Utopia, had
            been supposed by sir Thomas More:—and long before Utopia was imagined, St.
            Martin of Tours had refused to communicate with the persecutors of the Priscillianists, on account of their religious intolerance;
            and long before Tours was edified by the virtues of St. Martin, the Son of Man
            had rebuked the sons of Zebedee for wishing that a shower of fire might descend
            on the incredulous Samaritans. A new edition of doctor Taylor's Liberty of
            Prophesying has been recently published. The work concludes with
            the following apologue; it would be well that every child should learn it
            by heart: "When Abraham sat at his tent-door, according to his custom, waiting
            to entertain strangers, he espied an old man, stooping, and leaning on
            his staff, weary with age and travel, coming towards him,—who was an
            hundred years of age, he received him kindly, washed his
            feet, provided supper, caused him to sit down; but, observing, that the
            old man eat, and prayed not, nor begged for a blessing on his meal, asked him,
            why he did not worship the God of heaven? The old man told him, that he
            worshiped the fire only, and acknowledged no other god, at which
            answer, Abraham grew so zealously angry, that he thrust the old man
            out of his tent, and exposed him to all the evils of the night, and an
            unguarded condition. When the old man was gone, God called
            to Abraham, and asked him, where the stranger was: he replied,
            "I thrust him out, because he did not worship thee"; God
            answered him, 'I have suffered him, these hundred years, although he
            dishonored me; and couldst not thou endure him one
            night, when he gave thee no trouble? Upon this, says the story,
            Abraham fetched him back again; and gave him hospitable entertainment,
            and wise instruction.—Go thou and do likewise; and thy charity will
            be rewarded by the God of Abraham.
             
             
 
 | ||
|  |  |  |